ã€ŠFables of the Voidã€‹


 B1 - Prologue

    These are the Fables of the Void¡­

    An epic journey of cosmic proportions will take us to the far reaches of our imaginations. Tales will be told of worlds and peoples, heroes and villains alike, contending across the cosmos to wield a supreme power that would allow them to command the universe. These legendary and magical powers, granted to the souls who¡¯ve relentlessly hunted it down, gave promise of abilities so extraordinary that the wielder would never again be limited by the laws of the universe.

    Some knew this mysterious and magical energy as The Void, and to others who were more knowledgeable of its nature called it The Nihil. It was no easy feat to find this mysterious cosmic power. However, those who stumbled upon and took possession of it did not anticipate the consequences of its eternal curse.

    The Master of a clandestine Order that ruled over mankind since the onset of interstellar travel was one of those seeking the power of The Nihil. For decades Thanatos Velix sought a greater understanding of this mysterious power by studying ruins he had found on a distant planet he called Dessix. These ruins confirmed an age-old myth. One that many scholars and travelers of the galaxy endeavored to uncover.

    A mighty entity in the form of a man emerged from a Grand Temple on the peak of a mountain. He stood alone on a planet far from civilization. The man stretched out his arms and displayed such great might that he was overwhelmed and consumed by it. The energy destroyed all life and everything surrounding the temple, including the mountain on which the temple stood.

    The myth originated with those who claimed to have witnessed this horrific event unfold firsthand. They managed to escape the world of its origin to warn the galaxy against the power they¡¯ve seen, fearing it would go to other worlds destroying everything in its path. Those who knew where to find the planet passed away long before any expedition could be planned. However, the myth endured throughout the ages, but the world it originated from was lost forever.

    For thousands of years, people thought it a mythical tale and that those it originated from were suffering from a common space-traveling infliction said to make one lose their mind and hallucinate strange things. Finally, however, to Thanatos, the planet was found, and the myth was confirmed. And with it, a strange new reality.Stolen novel; please report.

    Inscriptions on the ruins found on Dessix likened the entity to a man void of any living cells. Descriptions of the abilities of this entity told of powers he possessed so unimaginably powerful that it would enable the entity not only to ruin a mountain and turn the landscape around it to chaos and dust but also destroy an entire planet and turn it into a lifeless ball of rock and sand. The magnitude of these powers described on the various ruins had such a profound impression on the aging Thanatos that he permanently relocated himself and his Order to Dessix in the hopes of finding the source and wielding it himself.

    Thanatos passionately believed that the ability to consume or destroy was not The Nihil¡¯s only limitation. Instead, he felt its capabilities could be extended to create and shape things around him and make whatever he desired become a reality, including the resurrection of those he once lost.

    To make his residency on the planet more permanent and create a base of operations that would assist him in his search for the ruins on Dessix, Thanatos enslaved the local population and forced them to build him a Citadel that towered high into the skies of Dessix. The fortress would become the headquarters of the clandestine Order Thanatos Mastered over; he was called the Epsimus or Grand Master of the secret organization known as the Order of the Ipsimus.

    In the depression in which the Citadel was built, more ruined pieces of what Thanatos believed was the old temple built where the entity destroyed the mountain lay scattered. Many of the stones had writing on them, but they were mostly incomplete. The wisdom the old Epsimus believed these stones possessed kept him confined to the planet for most of his elderly years, causing great strife and division within his clandestine Order. Nevertheless, he was adamant in his quest of finding the source of this power and wielding it himself to rule absolutely over the galaxy.

    Once all the pieces were together, the aging Thanatos believed he would be able to decipher the words written on them, and the secrets to obtaining these abilities would be revealed to him. The only thing standing in his way from reaching this goal in time was his aging body and the imminent betrayal within his Order.

    With science, he has managed to achieve the ancient age of three hundred and twenty years. Only a few of the most elite people in the galaxy could afford the treatment that would increase the number of their days far beyond what was naturally possible; however, time was running out for Thanatos, and the treatment seemed to have no effect on him. His body was aging rapidly, his mind was fading, and the Order was moving against him. His final hope of acquiring this power before his end rested on the shoulders of his successor, Izzar Velix.

 B1C1 - THE WISE

    The crystalline cityscape of Prion glistened against the sable backdrop of the starless sky reigning over the densely populated world. The skies were as dark as they could be, with light pollution clearing the heavens of all its natural beauty. Even when the moons of Prion moved across the skies, they too were dim and hard to see.

    Sitting on an open balcony a few floors above the surrounding skyline, looking up at the sky to see if he could spot a ship or star, Aargon Lexius enjoyed the late evening breeze, fresh as the cool summer air of the mountains on Niacol. The weather on the planet was artificial and the wind controlled; the climate administrators purposefully kept the skies clear and the breeze pleasant to lift the spirit of a people in mourning.

    It was difficult to tell what time of the night it was by using the stars in what seemed to be a sky as clear as a blackboard with a fresh coat of paint. It was late, maybe a few minutes after midnight. Aargon looked at his tablet lying next to him to confirm. The halls of the Great Library of Prion were silent and empty as the business of the day concluded hours before, and only the sounds of the Recordbots buzzing about, filing data, and cleaning the halls could be heard in the distant corridors of the magnificent building.

    He and his father were up late trying to uncover lost secrets to the Empire in hopes of saving it from the coming storm. His father stood by a shelf inspecting records at the far end of the old Royal Archive room, humming a familiar hymn. It was an old hymn sung by the first settlers of Prion commemorating those who lost their lives during the voyage to Prion. It was not a happy hymn; his tone was heavy and heart-drenching. To Aargon, this was the first time his father mourned someone since the loss of his mother.

    For a few days, they have been studying every piece of work they could find on the subject of Prion Royalty and the succession laws of the Empire. But, scanning through most of the older records was a tedious task; they could not find any documents on the subject. For millennia the lineage of the monarchy had been constant without crisis, but three days ago, the bloodline had run dry, and there was no heir to the throne. The request for information from the archives came from the highest governing body of the Empire, the Council of Elders. They were in search of a legitimate heir if one was still alive before the lower body of government proceeded with their plans to abolish the monarchy altogether.

    For Aargon, it was not as personal of a matter as it was for his father; he had never interacted with the Emperor even though he often frequented the Library. Royal protocol dictated complete privacy, no one other than the specific people requested by the Emperor was allowed to approach him. When he did visit the Library, he only asked for Luther to accompany him, and his father would always insist on having Aargon with them. However, Aargon was not allowed to speak or respond to the Emperor. Instead, he was to follow and observe.

    For as long as Aargon could remember, his father and the Emperor had a close relationship; they were like brothers. Luther Lexius and the Emperor spoke to each other like old friends; there was no protocol, no specific speech requirements. From studying the late Emperor¡¯s body language from time to time, he deduced that the Emperor was comfortable enough to break royal protocol and be himself around Luther. He would relax, take his heavy royal robes off, and walk around with a regular suit, something the public was never allowed to see.

    Aargon ran his fingers through his short black hair, thinking of how pleasant it had been before the Emperor¡¯s death. His father has not been the same. With his tablet by his side, Aargon felt right at home, reading on anything and everything he could think of, taking his mind to distant places to forget all the heartache around him. Every day he was encouraged to learn something new, to explore knowledge he had not yet been exposed to. On his tablet, the page on display was an article about the assassinated Emperor of Prion, Emperor Veneus. Assassinations were no topic frequented by the Prionian people. It was unheard of, in fact. Aargon was seeking answers to this tragedy, answers he could not find.

    ¡°What would happen if we failed to find an heir?¡± Aargon¡¯s words echoed down the narrow way between the tall archive shelves; he spoke soft enough not to break the silence to the rest of the room but loud enough for his word¡¯s to reach his father¡¯s ears, drawing his attention.

    Aargon was seventeen Earth years old. He had been brought up in the Grand Library of Prion from birth; he knew no other kind of life. The constitution he also did not know, the subject of politics was not one he enjoyed spending his studies on, and thus the document was not something he had read before. He never thought they would need to explore its contents. The archives of the Library had no rival anywhere in the galaxy. Not even the Grand Library of the Ancient Congress on Earth had so many records archived there. His father, the Grand Keeper of the Library, almost knew everything that had been written and deposited into the Library¡¯s Archives, and even he could not recall or find anything.

    ¡°We are unsure. Not even the Council of Elders know. However, Supreme Minister Ulri seems to think the monarchy will cease to exist and the Empire will become a Federation.¡±

    Aargon swiped on his tablet, searching keyword after keyword. Finally, he explored articles relating to Federations but only found reports written in a negative light about the style of government. The system of government was fading in the galaxy; it was a system obsolete for use in a stellar community of worlds. It had no real power to keep a star nation together even in an age where interstellar travel and communication were almost instantaneous. Federations were perfect for single planetary governments but not beyond. They would last a few years but then collapse due to their lack of control and support.

    ¡°If that is in the constitution, then it should be changed. Federations practically don¡¯t exist anymore, and for a good reason.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Luther had grown bored of his task; his arms were tired. It was late. He sat down next to Aargon and smiled.

    ¡°Your mother always believed that we should stay out of politics, rightly so, but who would have the knowledge and wisdom to guide a galactic empire in its success if they don¡¯t have people as wise as you? Although a Federation would destroy the Empire as we know it, we will be facing something far worse than collapse; we¡¯d be facing countless factions fighting for control over Prion. It is up to us to find an heir to the throne to avoid that.¡±

    Aargon hardly listened to any of what his father was saying; by the mere mention of his mother, he blanked out, his mind absent and his emotions spiraling.

    ¡°I miss her.¡± He finally said. Luther turned away. Silence dominated between the two.

    It was told that she had a very rare virus with unique properties that only attacked a specific bloodline¡¯s DNA. It was initially engineered for the assassination of a significant ancestor of theirs. Aargon was not allowed to see her during her final days, fearing that he would also succumb to the virus. There was no cure. The virus had only killed eight people since it was discovered. With the virus killing itself when samples were taken from a live or dead person, there was no opportunity to gather enough data for proper research for a possible cure.

    Aargon stood up, revealing his tall frame. The robes of the Lybrerius Society hung like curtains over him. His eyes were heavy, and his limbs weak. Usually, he would have the strength to carry himself; he slowly walked to the edge of the balcony, but his mind fogged up, and his will dropped. He leaned against the balcony wall holding back tears. His tablet dangled in one hand, ready to fall at any moment. He was looking far down into the dark abyss of the darkened alleys, hoping by some sort of freak accident, he would fall over the barrier and end this nightmare.

    A firm hand rested on his shoulder. Looking back, he could only see himself in his father¡¯s eyes, standing there, trying to comfort the lost and broken. It has been difficult for both of them since she left. Neither one of them could really come to terms with her death. It was sudden, and he could not find closure. For Aargon not to be there in person when her departure came and to say goodbye was a challenging thing to live with.

    ¡°She would have been proud of you. I could only hope to be the father to you as she was a mother.¡± Aargon¡¯s thoughts wandered, he heard his father, but he couldn¡¯t find something worthy enough to say to cheer him up.

    ¡°I miss her too.¡± Luther¡¯s words were void of all happiness. He swallowed hard, trying not to appear weak to his son. Unfortunately, Aargon was not as strong as his father. Tears ran down his cheek. It was too soon for them to speak about the loss they both experienced with her death. Silence prevailed amongst the two as Luther¡¯s firm touch moved his son into his arms, finally embracing him.

    The silence was disrupted by a loud roar of a ship descending onto the landing pad a few floors above them. It was rare for ships to land at the Grand Library at such a late hour. Aargon looked at Luther for answers, but he had none.

    ¡°I am sure Nel can handle them.¡± Luther wiped tears from his eyes and placed his hands on Aargon¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Listen to me.¡± He said gently; Aargon made eye contact; Luther could not help but see the deep pain within him.

    ¡°Your mother would have been proud of you. Just as I am. Great things are awaiting you in your future, don¡¯t let grief become your Master. We are keepers of the Lybrarius Order; we need to be focused and present; that is how we¡¯ve survived.¡±

    Aargon exchanged a nod; Luther instinctively knew he was not entirely focusing on his words, but he let it go; it was a lesson for another time.

    Within Luther¡¯s deep pockets, a familiar tone played; it was his communicator. He took it out and found it was Nel on the other end.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Luther¡¯s voice echoed off the balcony; Aargon sat down again, scrolling on his tablet.

    ¡°There is a man here sent by someone called Thanatos. Are you expecting him?¡± Nel¡¯s words shot through his heart, his eyes went wide, and he looked at Aargon. The boy didn¡¯t look up, not caring much for the conversation his father was having.

    ¡°I will be right there,¡± He switched off the communicator and turned to Aargon. ¡°I must leave.¡± Aargon exchanged a nod and looked back onto his tablet. Luther disappeared from the room, giving Aargon a moment to be alone.

    A long while later, voices echoed in the thin night air; he could hear his father¡¯s voice, worried and pleading. Aargon did not give it much thought; it was probably a dignitary or someone important who needed urgent access to the archives. It happened too often, but not at this hour. Then, a long while later, he heard the doors open on the other end of the room; his father rushed inside to greet him on the balcony where Aargon was enjoying the evening breeze. With his breath gone and worry in his eyes, he grabbed Aargon¡¯s shoulders and kneeled before him.

    ¡°My son.¡± A tear ran down his cheek.

    ¡°You will always have a home here in these halls¡­ Of course, I did not wish for this to happen, but the day has come.¡±

    Aargon stood back in confusion; his father¡¯s words were a mystery to him. Then, behind his father, a hooded man appeared; his face was filled with red tattoo marks, his frame enormous, and his presence demanded fear and respect.

    ¡°Aargon, you have been summoned by Epsimus Thanatos.¡± The voice of the hooded man was profound.

    Aargon did not understand what was going on or who Epsimus Thanatos was; his father trembled.

    ¡°You need to go with this man, my son. They would not be kind to us if either one of us refused. This is the next phase of your journey to complete enlightenment; I believe you will be the wisest of all those seeking wisdom in this galaxy with all my heart. They will train you better than I or any one of your brothers and sisters ever could. This journey is one that you must complete without me.¡±

    Aargon teared up; he now understood why his father was sad. At first, he thought it was because of the moment they shared earlier, but now it was clear that it was something far worse than that. He could see in his father¡¯s eyes that he was not going to see him again. But then, the hooded man grabbed him by his arm and forced him towards the room¡¯s exit.

    Luther followed, pleading with the man, hoping he would see some reason and have some compassion. It felt to Aargon like an eternity before they reached the ship he had heard moments before.

    ¡°Please, I beg you, ask Thanatos if I can just have one last day with my son!¡± Luther was not ready for this; he was hoping the day would never come.

    Aargon had peace in his heart, or at least he thought he had; he looked back one last time at his father still begging before the ship¡¯s door closed and gave him a smile of assurance. Luther fell to the ground, weeping profoundly. There was no one able to comfort him now. Aargon knew his father was not strong enough to last the night. He had endured too many losses in a short time. He lowered his head and hoped his father would calm down soon. This was not the end. He was sure of it.

 B1C2 - The Warrior

    The Coliseum of Champions was a true marvel of the space age. Warriors of all walks of life journeyed to Gandron for a chance of glory and infamy in the grand arena of champions. The Coliseum towered and dwarfed any other structure in the city. It was built to intimidate and bring about generations of formidable warriors. The settlement itself was a cesspit of disorder and crime; it was safe for no person who did not belong.

    There were no rules for fighting in the Coliseum except for one: No projectile weapons. Women, Men, and children of all ages would compete for glory and the chance to join the infamous Gandron Warrior¡¯s Guild. A noble organization set to bring justice for those unable to fend for themselves. Outlawed by the rest of the galaxy, the planet stood alone. It formed part of no interstellar treaty, law, or community. To the rest of the universe, they were known as the Gandron Thieves Guild. Once accepted into the Guild, a warrior lost all citizenship and rights from the systems they came from. They had to be prepared to leave everything behind.

    The Coliseum also served as the permanent residence of both the Warrior King and the Guild. Those who were accepted would join the ranks and take residence in one of the monument¡¯s thousands of rooms. Those who lost and were not chosen were thrown out onto the streets to survive on their own. Only to come back another day to compete for a spot again.

    As lawless as the society might have seemed from the outside, they did have traditions and unspoken rules. Some of which were adhered to and others that were broken daily. The punishment for breaking any law was to fight in the arena for five days without end. If the Warrior survived the five days, they would be set free to join the ranks once more. If they died, they served their sentence all the same.

    The daughter of the Warrior King was no exception. She broke one of the king¡¯s most important rules. She drank from his cup in the company of the strongest warriors in the Guild. She did it out of spite. Everyone has been invited to witness her sentence in the Coliseum; though a shameful thing to her father, she saw it as an honor to show the Guild the strength she had built with her own training. The Warrior King did not bother to show up for her first fight. He believed she wouldn¡¯t survive her first opponent.

    It was early morning, the sun had just broken through the horizon, and the heat was slowly rising. Gandron was a desert planet, barren from east to west and from North to South. They had no agriculture and raised no livestock. So instead, they took from the more prosperous planets what they needed, including their water.

    The man stood taller than a shack, broader than two hoverbikes. She had known him all her life; he was a rather pleasant man with very few words. He was saved as a boy during a raid and brought to Gandron to be trained. He was much older than Viha and much more robust. The king saw him as the son he never had; he named him Hergord; it caused much resentment in Viha.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up, girl? Then, the king will have mercy on you.¡± His voice was deep. It echoed though there was no means for it to do so in the wide-open arena. Viha smiled at her supposed brother.

    ¡°You should drink from the king¡¯s cup too; it will enlighten you to the worth you have to that man.¡±

    He drew his swords; they were large and seemed very heavy, very impractical against an undersized opponent Viha thought to herself. Moreover, the blades had engravings on them, it listed all the names of the people who fell by them. There was almost no room for any more, indeed an impressive feat. He had fought many sentences before, mostly his own, and he was fighting Viha on the last day of his current sentence.

    She closed her eyes and took a breath for a moment, focusing on the rhythm and movement of her body. Her sword, a small but highly durable thin blade of the most robust metal to be found in the galaxy, Diatanium, was like a feather in her hand. Then, with her left hand before her in a praying gesture and the sword held in her right hand behind her back, she bent down, lifting her guard, ready for attack.

    Before she could even get into position, Hergord slammed the sides of his swords together, making a thunderous sound. He charged forward with his entire weight; Viha was smarter though, she remained where she was with her guard up. As the man approached, she thrust her sword forward and gently pointed upwards. Fortunately for her, the large man ran straight into her trap. The blade pierced through the chest armor and into the side of his torso, almost as high as his shoulder. He groaned with pain, stumbling to the ground, trying very hard not to fall to his knees. Blood gushed out from the wound and onto the clear white sand of the arena.

    The occasional spectator would sit in the grandstands of the Coliseum cheering on the warriors fighting for their lives; very few would gather on a typical day to see anyone fight. However, on this particular day, the crowds gathered to see the king¡¯s daughter be defeated; no one was rooting for her. When the first strike from Viha came, the crowd was silent. Everyone realized how outmatched the more prominent Hergord was.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Viha swung around, keeping her eyes on the now-injured man; he gave no sign of giving up and lifted both his swords despite his injury. Although instead, he grinned at her. She could feel her body tense up and be repulsed by his grin.

    ¡°You got lucky.¡± His voice echoed like thunder in the distance. It didn¡¯t seem like the injury slowed him down. On the contrary, fighting for four days straight seemed to have toughened him up considerably. His strength has multiplied tenfold, his durability a hundredfold. Fighting him with such ease, Viha gained confidence; this would be easier than she thought. Her father, Victor Remit, has made her fight many of his strongest warriors; out of fear that she would be killed or harmed, he would stop the fight just before it would turn fatal. However, this time he would not be able to stop her. This man, whom everyone calls her brother, was her father¡¯s strongest Warrior other than herself. Slaying him would make the rest of her sentence easy and make everyone on Gandron respect her.

    He ran with a fury in his eyes, bright as the sun peeking through the pillars of the grandstands. Viha readied her weapon once again with her left hand before her. This time she was aiming for the heart. She will stop at nothing to see this day through to the end and the following and the next until she had proven to everyone in the arena that she was the only one worthy of being the champion.

    She planned to serve a sentence in the arena all along, craving to fight the best of the best. But, only the most formidable warriors fought against those serving a sentence, and she could not resist the challenge.

    This time Viha allowed his blades to connect with her¡¯s. Then, with her agile body and acrobatic reflexes, she gently guided his swords away from her; this angered him profusely. With a show of force, he turned to her with great disgust and slammed his two large blades into the ground, causing the stone floor to crack under the thin layer of white sand. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. One of the untold rules of battle was to never lift one¡¯s weapon in anger lest you raise your soul to the skies. With amusement, she now realized why it was an important rule to follow.

    His guard had dropped profoundly and his weapons heavy; his anger blinded him, making him swing his sword in random directions missing Viha each time. Subtly she would step back a foot or two, duck under his blows, and step forward to avoid his aerial lunges. She was in complete control of the battle. The grandstands around them seemed to be filling up with cheers and noises from the crowds growing ever louder; it was distracting her opponent more.

    As young as she was, she stood with her sword drawn, ready for the fight that had been anticipated for years. Her opponent was a brute of a man wielding two large blades, and she only had one small sword; it was a fight for survival.

    The brute charged towards her once again, now angered to the point of losing total control, but just at the last moment, she stepped to the side, causing the brute to stumble and fall to his face; she smiled. She was out of breath, and the weapon in her hand grew heavy. It had been a long enough fight; it was time to end it.

    ¡°I have you now!¡± She shouted as she jumped forward and ran towards him. Hergord was just as tired and weak as she was but found it way more challenging to muster the strength to carry on fighting. Then, just before she could drive her sword into his back, a loud voice shouted from a distance, ¡°Halt!¡± She stumbled forward but found her feet; she recognized the voice. It was her father.

    ¡°You have done well. It is time to rest.¡±

    Her sentence was not complete; her eyes wandered around the arena, studying the disappointed looks of the warriors there to see her fight. But, finally, the battle was over; even if they started the next day again, she firmly believed she would still win. Viha knew that she had asserted her dominance enough; Hergord was defeated.

    The brute was carried out of the arena by six strong men, Viha was able to walk out by herself. At the gate, her father stood waiting.

    ¡°We are going to need all the strong men we have; you can¡¯t go slaughtering everyone.¡± He laughed as he grabbed her shoulder and pressed hard with his fingers. It did not seem to bother her, though. She didn¡¯t respond to her father; he sighed and stopped her before entering the refreshing area.

    ¡°I have something I need to tell you, Viha.¡±

    He looked her stern in the eyes; he was serious.

    ¡°It is time for you to move on to something more challenging. This Guild cannot teach you anything anymore. You are the strongest Warrior to have ever walked the coliseums of Gandron, but your time here has come to an end.¡±

    Viha was tired and dehydrated, still catching her breath, and desperately in need of some water. Her mind could not put the meaning of her father¡¯s words in place. She only wanted to move along and recover in peace. But then noticed a man in a black robe approaching them; she had never seen him before.

    ¡°Is he here to take me away?¡± She asked. Finally understanding what her father had meant.

    ¡°He is.¡± He replied with little care. Her father was not a man to distort words and hide their meanings; he was a straightforward man who told things as it was.

    She smiled and closed her eyes while lowering her face. Then, after a moment, she looked up at her father and nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to miss you.¡± Her words were cold and genuine; she had always dreamt of someone taking her away from that dreadfully warm planet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect to ever come back.¡± He returned her sentiment.

    ¡°If I do, I will be coming back to destroy Gandron.¡± Her words seemed to fade as she turned towards the strange hooded man. Unsure of what challenges lay before her, she embraced the change better than Victor imagined she would.

 B1C3 - The ONE

    Beyond the cloudy skies of the only world he has ever known, in the great expanse of the void, innumerable specs of light fortuitously scattered across space looked down at him with considerable weight. Around many of these strange fiery lights floating in an invisible ocean revolved worlds teeming with life and countless peoples going about their meaningless existence. Though, as nonsensical as they were, every single life would one day be entrusted to him for guidance and protection.

    There were scores of hidden secrets in the universe for a malleable young man such as Izzar to uncover. Many of which he had known to exist but was beyond his reach to explore, and others he had studied but wished he could forget. As the heir to the galaxy, exploring the greatest of these mysteries was the purpose of his existence. It would equip him one day with immeasurable knowledge that would become the beacon guiding him in his duties to watch over the destiny of all humankind.

    Since birth, he has been raised in the secret Citadel on the distant planet of Dessix, trained by Thanatos Velix, the Epsimus of a clandestine organization that has been shaping the destiny of mankind for eons.

    The soft embrace of maternal love has been absent from his heart; he had no desire for it either. But, from birth until now, the absence of this crucial human interaction has never influenced who he was or the way he swore fealty to the Order or hindered his progress in his training. He lived to serve the Epsimus and knew no other family than those of the four-hundred-ninety-nine monks who occupied the Citadel.

    From time to time, the elusive white-clothed figure they¡¯ve identified to him as his mother came to the halls of the Citadel to have an audience with the Epsimus. Due to the strict rules of the Citadel, it was rare for anyone to be granted this privilege. He knew the person was the one who gave life to him and brought him into this world, he even knew her name, but he never stopped to wonder who she was or why she never acknowledged his existence. Izzar never felt any kind of connection towards her.

    He was not to be alone with the Epsimus and the monks for much longer; his future was to rule but not alone. Though he was not yet aware of this. So, after many years of searching and consideration, the monks have chosen two young people of similar age to be brought to the fortress for training: Aargon Lexius, son of the Grand Keeper of the great Lybrarius Society on Prion, and Viha Remit, the only daughter to the king of the Warrior¡¯s Guild on Gandron.

    Thanatos and the monks of the Citadel would take these young people and train them to become advisors to Izzar, be ready one day to assist him in the responsibilities he would inherit from Thanatos, and take part in the duties of the Grand Master of the Order of the Ipsimus.

    Their sole purpose was to advise and accompany Izzar on every matter, task, or journey he faced; only death could free them from this lifelong bond and oath. Thus, as Thanatos intended in his teachings, the three would be required to develop an unbreakable bond, a trinity of might, wisdom, and leadership. The rule of three was a vital structure the Order has observed for thousands of years. It was the cornerstone to the rulership of an Epsimus.

    The tradition of this institution had been flawless; hover, after thousands of years, the unbroken tradition was ended. The two advisors who had been with Thanatos for decades were assassinated during a routine audience at the Citadel not too many years ago. Due to the unnaturally sharp senses and unmatched abilities the monks of the Citadel possessed, the assassins failed to assassinate Thanatos. However, the attack left him maimed and paranoid, exiling himself to Dessix to focus on his research. He never chose new advisors in fear of infiltration or repeated assassinations. The Citadel monks feared for Thanatos¡¯s life. So they placed it upon themselves to lock and restrict passage to the Citadel; only the top leaders of the Order, Izzar, and the monks themselves were allowed in, where the first had to be summoned beforehand.

    Thanatos had chosen Izzar at birth to become his successor; choosing a newborn as heir and training them from a young age was customary within the Order for more than a millennium. However, choosing Izzar sparked anger within the Order hierarchy as Sorath, Izzar¡¯s older brother, was chosen first and was favored amongst the leadership to become the new heir. With the increasing threats of assassination and internal division within the Order, Thanatos was forced to find new alternative means to regain control. He had to turn to the mythical power of the Nihil.

    One of the many challenges Thanatos consigned to Izzar was sending him into the wilderness alone to find more ruins scattered over the landscape. When all the pieces Izzar could possibly collect were brought back to the Citadel, it was placed in a great hall in the center of the magnificent fortress. The samples were matched with all the other stones to complete the puzzle to finding this great power.

    On that morning, Izzar knew his task for the day did not involve him searching for ruins; something far more inhumane was waiting for him. He was dreading it all night; unable to sleep, he meditated and focused his mind. Finally, the time had come when his chamber doors opened, and a monk appeared.

    ¡°Master Thanatos is ready for you.¡±

    The chains bound to his arms cut into his skin, blood ran along the chain and dripped to the floor a few inches away. The room had no features, it was dark, and there were no sounds. Chained for hours, Izzar patiently waited for the Epsimus to come and teach him in the ways of the Ipsimus. The room was cold around him, forced to remove all his clothes; his skin had turned a pale blue, and his head wandered. Yet, his thoughts did not dare linger anywhere else than that moment; falling into that trap once almost cost him his life.

    Training of this kind was customary to Izzar; he did not think it harsh or cruel. On the contrary, Thanatos would always give him valuable insight that would change his view on the world around him. The aging old man was no frail human being; he knew how to demand respect and train his heirs. But, unfortunately, Izzar would rule in his place one day, and he wouldn¡¯t be there to guide him. Thus his training was essential to prepare him for the harsh duties of an Epsimus.

    The duration he spent in the darkness varied; he never expected it to end soon. Instead, he focused on remaining in the present; maintaining balance was important; losing it would be fatal. This sort of training came few and far between. The last time he had been exposed to it was more than a year ago; he got taught the subtleties of politics controlled by the Order. It was not to leave that room; it was secret knowledge that only he was allowed to know as the future ruler of the cosmos.

    The room grew colder, the presence of an evil shadow moved along the walls, the hair on Izzar¡¯s back stood up. From head to toes, his skin cringed, and his body grew unresponsive. The one roaming the room feasted on his fear; he was satisfied that his presence was still respected.

    ¡°This is your lesson for today.¡± His voice was sinister, a deep dark element Izzar did not know to exist in anyone else.

    He didn¡¯t look up; he knew who was in the room with him. But, even if he looked up, he would have only seen darkness and not the man teaching him.

    ¡°The first Epsimus hailed from Earth; he was a strong warrior with wisdom unmatched by anyone in the human race. He was an elusive man; no one but the upper zenith of the Order knew of his existence.¡±

    Izzar could feel his presence moving from one side of the room to the other; the old man was quick and quiet.

    ¡°As Epsimus, you are to lead in the shadows, be someone unknown to the galaxy just as Primis Velix was. Therefore, your inner circle must be chosen with great care.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The weight of the chains on his shoulders was starting to take its toll; Izzar was struggling. The seconds seemed to pass by like minutes; Thanatos¡¯s words were slow, purposefully so. The words no longer sounded like any language he knew. He only wished for them to pass. In his unknown location in a dark room deep within the Citadel, Izzar could feel his old Master staring at him, waiting for him to give up. He wasn¡¯t going to give him that satisfaction again.

    ¡°The weight you feel on your shoulders is what you will come to know as the weight you will be bearing as the Epsimus; it is a weight you cannot carry on your own.¡±

    Izzar agreed; he could not carry that weight on his own; the chains were heavy, and relief seemed to be far out of reach.

    ¡°Trust no one, not even me.¡± Thanatos¡¯s voice deepened, the room shook, the air filled with an evil essence.

    ¡°Death is a means, not an end. One day I will too depart, and you shall rule in my place, not without my legacy. The fear for the Epsimus comes from the first and continues with the last; fear of death and loss is the only way the Order has survived for nine thousand years. As for the Epsimus, fear is a concept of our imagination created to control us, and the Epsimus will not be controlled. We are the chosen, the bloodline of the true emperors and kings of the universe; we alone possess the means of ruling. However, we do not rule alone; we have advisors and leaders in various places to assist and enforce. Therefore the Rule of Three, you Izzar, must come to understand as the only weapon in your arsenal that will make the Order into a force that will continue to rule for nine thousand years more.¡±

    The concept of the Rule of Three had not been taught to him before, this was a new teaching. Thanatos seemed to be ruling alone; he has no advisors, no trinity head. Izzar tried hard to keep his focus, to listen to the words of the old Epismus; it was no easy task.

    ¡°Your enemies are infinite; they lurk; for the Rule of Three to survive, you must be alert and protect it with your life.¡±

    The chains loosened, and his shoulders rested for the first time; his arms numb from his neck to his fingertips, he failed to stop his sudden fall to the ground. He laid there for a few moments until Izzar felt a breeze enter the room, and moments later, two pairs of ice-cold hands picked him up from the floor and dragged him away. His energy was drained entirely; the blood he had lost from the cuts caused by the cuffs made him dizzy and unable to focus. A gush of fresh air filled the room from the open door; his lungs were relieved.

    Lifting his head, he saw the outline of his old Master in the doorway; he was holding his cane, a symbol of his character, an extension of his body. The monks dragged him behind Thanatos into a dirt-filled courtyard. The courtyard was used as a sparring ground for Izzar and the monks; it was a first for Thanatos to enter it. Monks lined up all around the courtyard walls there to witness the fight between Thanatos and Izzar. Finally, the monks dropped Izzar on the floor and took a single step back. Thanatos removed his robe and handed it to another monk nearby; a second monk approached him and gave him his sword.

    ¡°If you are alone, you are vulnerable to attack.¡± Thanatos approached. His rough hands, cold as ice, wrapped around Izzars arm, and he was picked up from the ground with little effort. The utter strength filled Izzar with fear. He had never imagined a man as thin as Thanatos, who resembles a skeleton, would possess such pure strength. He let go of his arm, and Izzar fell to the ground once again. There was no life in his arms; he could not move them an inch.

    ¡°Get up.¡± Thanatos¡¯ voice thundered around them; everything seemed to move when he spoke. Izzar was simply not able to gather the strength to obey his command.

    ¡°I said get up!¡± A quake rattled the courtyard, the monks all took another step back. Izzar was simply not able to obey even though his spirit was fighting his body to get up.

    ¡°Weak.¡± Thanatos spat at Izzar; his dark eyes seemed to pierce through his skull; he had looked into them too many times to not know their effects on him.

    ¡°You call yourself the heir¡­.¡± His voice stopped; Izzar noticed something deep inside Thanatos, but he couldn¡¯t place it.

    ¡°You are not worthy of being an Epsimus; you are weak and a failure!¡± Thanatos¡¯s heavy boot cracked one of Izzar¡¯s ribs as the old man kicked with all his might. Izzar slid over the floor and came to rest face-up in front of one of the monks. The monk was looking down but not at him; there was no expression on his face, no indication of humanity. Izzar couldn¡¯t feel any pain coming from his body.

    The old Master with deep black eyes and pale skin stood over Izzar; the monk took another few steps back to give Thanatos room.

    ¡°I am disappointed in you; I had so much hope, but failure should have been what I expected. The Order will die with you.¡±

    Izzar did not take his eyes off his Master; he caught a glimpse of something he had never seen in him; those words were not meant for him, Thanatos was saying it to himself.

    Life entered his arms, he gained strength; without breaking eye contact, Izzar pushed himself up and off the floor. Though exhausted, he kept on standing; he was not going to give up. Thanatos stood back, almost dropping his sword; his eyes widened, and his mouth opened, only to close again. His eyes began to flare, a deep fire within his black eyes seemed to have awoken, his lips formed a smirk as evil as his intentions.

    ¡°There might be hope for you yet. Now, defend yourself.¡±

    The old man lunged at Izzar; he was not expecting it. Thanatos was not fighting with training in mind; the sword nearly hit him, but Izzar dodged the blow, just in time falling to the floor once again. Thanatos did not relent; he came back for another attack; it was do or die. Izzar managed to role away. Not having a shred of clothing on seemed to make him light, agile. All the pain in Izzar¡¯s body was gone; he felt like a new person. Thanatos increased his attacks; he moved quicker than before, not giving Izzar the chance to rest.

    One final blow came in from above; Izzar knew he was done for this time, he lifted his hands to stop the sword, a silly thought, but he was going to die nonetheless. He was anticipating a blow, but none came. He opened his eyes and found Thanatos¡¯s sword firmly resting in his palms; his old Master seemed paler than before, his eyes more comprehensive, the sword was shaking slightly. Izzar had blocked the sword with his bare hands.

    Thanatos dropped the sword together with his jaw and stumbled back; the sheer surprise in his wide eyes could not be hidden from Izzar. ¡°How did you¡­.¡± But, not even Izzar knew, he was at full strength again, and he blocked a fatal blow of a blade sharper than anything else he knew without effort. Thanatos left the courtyard in a rush, leaving his sword, robes, and cane behind.

    Izzar looked down at his hands; there were no marks or wounds, even the wounds from the chain cuffs were gone too; he was no longer bleeding.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The words slipped past his lips, the monks around him looked up all at once to look at Izzar. In their eyes, too, there was shock and amazement.

    A tall younger monk emerged from the shadows with a robe in hand; he wrapped it around Izzar and led him out of the courtyard. Whispers intensified as they walked through the halls; the news of this feat had spread amongst the monks quicker than it had happened. The look on Thanatos¡¯s face could not leave his mind; the old man had never looked like that before. He didn¡¯t think it possible for the old man to become more pale than usual. He looked at his hand once again and could not understand; his wounds usually took days to heal even with assistance, and stopping a sword with his bare hands was no feat to be ignored.

    The monk left Izzar in his room alone; no explanation or instruction followed. Thanatos usually gave the monks instruction to continue Izzar¡¯s training, but something has changed. Izzar sat down on his meditation spot overlooking the Jungles of Dessix; the sounds of the jungle calmed his mind enough to try and think about what had happened. But, again, no answer came to mind.

    Hours had passed since the strange phenomenon occurred; his mind was still deep in thought. Then, the loud creaking of his room door startled him. A small DG6 unit entered without announcement.

    ¡°Oh, Diggix, it¡¯s only you.¡± Izzar turned around to look at the jungles once again.

    ¡°Master Epsimus sent me. He wishes you to repeat to me the lessons given today.¡±

    Izzar gave the little robot a glare, the semi-intelligent bot was good conversation sometimes, but his loyalty and eagerness towards duty to Thanatos were sometimes distracting and a nuisance. He would wish nothing else but for the robot to leave him in his thoughts.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Although Izzar¡¯s question seemed to be entirely ignored by the robot, his eager dead stare persisted and gave a hint that Thanatos was looking for something more than usual.

    Izzar proceeded to tell the robot in detail what had happened since he started meditating that morning; he left nothing out besides the expressions from Thanatos. He knew that Thanatos studied these brief recordings of him explaining the day¡¯s lessons, and he would not take such explanations lightly.

    ¡°Are we done?¡± Izzar was agitated, he needed to be alone, something the robot did not seem to understand.

    ¡°Master Epsimus has instructed me to notify you of this: He has sent for two beings to join you in these halls. Therefore, you are to prepare yourself for their imminent arrival. The names of these beings are Aargon Lexius of Prion and Viha Remit of Gandron.¡±

    A menial task, he thought to himself; he has been given tasks to prepare himself for guests before, it never interested him, though. So he climbed off from his meditation perch and approached Diggix; the little robot had a tablet for him that would contain all the information he needed to know about the newcomers. Izzar took the tablet from the robot and looked at it; the lifeless robot left the room without a single word further. But, with no surprise, the tablet was already open on information about Aargon. Thanatos wanted him to know more about these people, he thought, he always had a reason for everything.

 B1C4 - The Master

    On the pinnacle of the Citadel, Thanatos stood upon the main terrace overlooking the endless jungles of Dessix; it was a cold morning, though nothing different from any other. The breeze was frosty enough to force him to rap his robes tightly around his aging body, his hood covering most of his face allowing now wind to reach his eyes. Behind him stood a monument built on the very peak of the spire, a house for the dead, a place for mourning and reflection. There was no other place in the Citadel Thanatos could find that would allow him the privacy to meditate.

    Far beneath him, in a cold stone room sat his prodigy reflecting on the events that had occurred days ago. Though Izzar did not know what had happened, Thanatos was well aware. The young man took his first steps into a world Thanatos only dreamt of taking. He was furious; he needed answers.

    Taking in the last breath of fresh air, the cold air burnt his lungs slightly, forcing him to cough. He turned and proceeded back into the crypt. In a small room separate from the main room, he sat down to meditate. It was a space he picked for himself, a place where he could commune with the one beyond the living realm, the one Thanatos had discovered from within the ruin he touched.

    ¡°How was he able to block my attack?¡± Thanatos felt like he asked the question too many times.

    A strange and echoing voice filled the room; Thanatos had grown used to it, though there was a time it would have been a voice that would instill fear in the old man.

    ¡°You know how he was able to.¡± The answer seemed to be the only one the entity afforded him each time he asked. Thanatos did not want to believe it, but the evidence was clear; it all pointed to a single explanation.

    ¡°But how?¡± His anger filled the room; he opened his eyes and gnashed on his teeth. It was impossible. He knew Izzar was special, but he never thought it would be possible.

    ¡°The Nihil is always present, whether you are aware of it or not. It takes a mere thought to harness its power.¡± The voice echoed once more, Thanatos had never seen what this entity looked like, but its presence and voice always lingered.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you taught me to wield its power yet? I¡¯ve done everything you¡¯ve asked of me, and still, you refuse.¡±

    ¡°To harness the power of The Void, one cannot be taught to do so; no amount of training can prepare you.¡± The voice was stern; Thanatos dared not question it. Nevertheless, he needed wisdom and did not want to anger the entity to the point that he would not answer his questions.

    ¡°Then why set tasks out for me to complete? Is it not deemed training?¡±

    ¡°My fragile friend,¡± the voice grew deep, agitation lingered. ¡°You are too old to recognize the embrace of Nihil; for you to learn its essence, you need to experience things you¡¯ve avoided all your life. The ruins hold much wisdom you have refused to see, and thus it was necessary for the boy to be born; it was the first step towards your enlightenment. Since his birth, you have progressed considerably.¡± The entity remained silent for a moment; Thanatos listened. ¡°Now, close your eyes.¡± The entity instructed him; he did as he was asked. ¡°Think about your encounter with Izzar, reflect on his facial expressions and the emotions you could clearly sense from his being, also the thoughts you heard without him speaking. Then, look beyond that and see him in his stone room meditating on his perch, try and be him for a moment, confused, trying to make sense of it all¡­.¡±

    Thanatos reflected; his mind wandered to Izzar; he could see him on his meditation spot in the small stone room. However, it was not only Izzar that he was trying to focus on but everything else happening within the Order was also occupying his mind. His thoughts were clouded, unclear; he was unable to focus on a single thing.

    ¡°Focus!¡± The entity shouted. The room vibrated around him; he clenched his eyes closed even tighter. ¡°Forget about everything else, forget about the galaxy and forget about the damned Order; if you are to wield power you so desperately seek, then you must try and forget about everything and focus.¡±

    Thanatos focused on clearing his mind, trying very hard to bring his thoughts to Izzar. Finally, he envisioned the white-sanded courtyard where he held the sword to strike Izzar down; he saw the broken and bruised Izzar laying on the floor, unable to move. He was instructed during his meditations to kill Izzar; he was merely following directions.

    The feeling on the tip of his toes when he kicked Izzar to the side felt too real; he was there again. The boy only stared up at the monk standing over him. Thanatos, not knowing what the boy was thinking, angered him enough to push forward.

    His body started to shake as the memory of that morning returned, the thoughts he had when seeing the boy just laying there. It was his failure, one his father had predicted decades ago. His anger sweltered, not for the boy but towards his failure as an Epsimus; he was not going to save the Order. Everything was going to be lost, and an empire that stood for nine thousand years would end with him.

    Thanatos gave up everything to follow the instructions of the elusive entity in his mind; he even gave over the mantle of leadership to his sworn enemy. He was angry that he ever landed on Dessix and discovered this entity, which he had not yet received the promises given to him. For forty years, he has searched for the ruins that would teach him these powers just to be told it could not be taught.

    His thoughts lingered back to the courtyard; Izzar was standing before him, there was a glow in his eyes Thanatos had never seen before. He was healed; there was no more blood coming from his wrists; he stood like he was at full strength, ¡°No.¡± He mumbled in the present.

    ¡°Yes, you saw it; your envy grows even more now. You want his power. Forget about what had happened that morning, and focus on Izzar where he is now.¡±

    Thanatos tried again; he focused hard, trying to think the same way Izzar would at that moment. It was difficult; his mind could not settle down. He tried harder. Trying to think back to his training days, where he was placed under the pressure of performing. His mind kept wandering to his father; his face was a blur to him now that he could hardly remember what he looked like after so many years. Just as Izzar, he was brought up by the monks of the Citadel. Though the four hundred and ninety-nine monks of his childhood had passed away decades ago, the monks in the Citadel at the point of Izzar¡¯s birth were the third generation from Thanatos¡¯s birth.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    He finally focused on Izzar; he has only ever seen Izzar meditate on his perch once in his lifetime. Though it proved enough to envision an older Izzar sitting there reflecting. The boy seemed troubled, confused, angry, and frustrated; his shoulders were up, his lips were flaring, sweat ran down from his brows. With hands clenched tightly, he seemed to be restless within his thoughts. Thanatos felt his emotion; he understood his confusion for the first time. The boy was fighting a massive battle within his heart.

    ¡°That is it, my old friend, you¡¯re doing it.¡± The voice echoing in the background broke his concentration, he tried to focus again, but it was difficult.

    ¡°That, my old friend, is an ability of The Nihil.¡±

    Thanatos¡¯ heart raced; he opened his eyes with a smile.

    ¡°So, it can be taught.¡± He retorted.

    ¡°Indeed, I can teach you to clear your mind and focus, but there are abilities such as blocking an opponent¡¯s attack that cannot be taught unless you are familiar with the nature of The Nihil.¡±

    It was like a scroll opened before Thanatos, finally understanding some aspect of the abilities he sought. He closed his eyes again, knowing only repeated practice could make something perfect. He tried to focus again; his mind still clouded. He thought it would be easier this time. Though it was not.

    His mind focused on the dead beyond the door in the main chamber of the Citadel¡¯s peak. He longed for those trapped within their crypts to be amongst the living once more. His thoughts wandered off to days long gone, a time where his Empire was not a threat, and his life essence was not draining.

    ¡°The ability to bring back those who had passed pales in comparison to what you can achieve. Though you need to understand no ability used through The Nihil comes without consequences. The effects of the power Izzar used I cannot yet see, though trust me, The Nihil does not forget to collect on its debts.¡±

    ¡°What kind of consequences can we expect?¡± Thanatos abandoned his attempt at focusing on Izzar; his last thoughts took him to a place he wished he¡¯d rather not visit.

    ¡°Blocking an incoming attack from a sword might alter the destiny of either Izzar or yourself; it is not clear to me yet.¡±

    ¡°Is there no way of knowing?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, no, there is not, my old friend. My own use of The Nihil gifted me eternal life as I desired; however, it was not the life I expected. And thus, I would always caution against the excessive use of The Void.¡±

    Thanatos understood, the lessons this entity had for him were endless; his experience in the forces they were dealing with could not be compared to any other. Nevertheless, Thanatos was looking to live, not to vanish into the unknown abyss of history.

    ¡°Will The Nihil cause consequences due to the ability I had just used?¡± Thanatos was now wary of using any small power.

    ¡°Your darkened eyes.¡± Said the entity; Thanatos could feel a soft breeze rush over his eyelids.

    Thanatos shook his head; he had wondered about that himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve used this power before? You mean to say that the visions that I¡¯ve experienced and the traveling across the galaxy through my mind was not your doing?¡±

    ¡°I can incite the idea of the action in your mind, but I cannot teach you how it is done or force you to do it against your will. It is an idea, a thought to action, doing without thinking, but focusing on doing. The concept is not one easily understands. Your mind is scattered, unfocused, unbalanced. It is impossible to instill these ideas in your mind when it is not calm and open. You seek a goal, but you fail to see a clear path towards achieving it. You think of a million problems before you arrive at the one that matters. To find Izzar in your thoughts, it should not have been such a difficult task; it is a task that would have taken you seconds to achieve if your mind was not so scattered.¡±

    Thanatos lowered his head in shame, the entity spoke the truth, his mind was straying, and he struggled to remain focused.

    ¡°Teach me how to let go of three hundred years of problems.¡±

    ¡°My old friend, I would not presume to know your mind. I have been around for eight thousand years, of which I spent fifty in the physical realm, and I still have many troubles I hold close to my heart, clouding my mind in difficult times. Therefore, only you can learn the ability to clear your mind.¡±

    Thanatos understood; he lowered his head. He could not forget his troubles, for they were many. His supposed end was near; he could feel it in his bones; the entity had confirmed this. Though he would argue that the future was never set in stone, it could change profoundly though still stay the same.

    ¡°Izzar has not experienced the pain of loss or the burden of responsibility yet. His mind is an open scroll eager to write itself. This planet being a conduit for The Void is the right place for a powerful individual like him to be trained on.¡±

    ¡°Why did you instruct me then to have him born here on Dessix? Was it not our aim to allow me to harness the power of the Nihil and not someone else?¡± The anger within him sweltered again; he could not contain it.

    ¡°Even I could not foresee these events; the Nihil does not choose who is strongest and more worthy of wielding its power. I believe this is the result of chance. The boy possesses willpower unmatched by even you; he perseveres where no one else would. The training you are putting him through is far more inhumane than the training your father put you through, even I am sometimes surprised to discover the sheer harshness of your training does not take his life.¡± The entity paused; Thanatos could feel him leave the room. He tried to reach out, but he was not there anymore.

    Thanatos got up; he was not sure what had just happened and preceded to the mausoleum. His ritual consisted of kissing both crypts before going down on both his knees and reflecting. Though before he could go down on his knees, he felt the entity¡¯s essence fill the room around him once more.

    ¡°I thought perhaps you would not return?¡± Thanatos smiled at the thought. There were days where he would be alone, not knowing where the voice had gone, and there were days where it would not leave him alone.

    ¡°Perhaps you should have more faith in me.¡± The entity spat back, unamused by Thanatos¡¯s attempt at sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯ve had a realization¡­¡± he continued. ¡°I do not know why I haven¡¯t seen it before, but it is clear to me as the daylight shining bright outside.¡±

    Thanatos was eager to learn this realization. But, due to instinct and not curiosity, he turned to the side where the voice was coming from.

    ¡°Ever since you¡¯ve started training that boy, nothing regarding The Void for me felt the same, I believed it must have been due to his genetics, but it is not. The Nihil is drawn to him because of your training. I never believed it was possible, but now it makes sense. The Nihil grows stronger in hopeless situations when the person enduring the hopeless situation remains focused and unmoved by his circumstances. Izzar¡¯s attempt at proving you wrong that he is not weak makes him more susceptible to The Void than you¡¯ll ever be. This mindset will make him extremely powerful. You should have struck him down when you had the chance.¡±

    He feared that he would inadvertently create someone who would instead take the power he sought. However, Izzar was his superior in many aspects due to the training he was exposed to.

    ¡°The boy might be your only hope of keeping you alive and the Order standing for another nine thousand years, but he can¡¯t be left alive or discover more power.¡±

    Thanatos cleared his mind; he opened his eyes and looked upon the two stone coffins before him. The possibility of him joining them was growing ever stronger. He closed his eyes once again and focused on Izzar. He could feel the entity had left the room; he was alone.

 B1C5 - The Trinity

    Izzar stared blankly into the rolling treescape in the distance, not realizing the beauty of the gloomy mist thickening throughout the forest. Dessix was a grim and foggy world; as the sun would rise, the fog grew thicker and would remain that way for most of the morning. As the day progressed, the fog would grow thinner but would never disappear completely. Less of the swampy jungles were visible as they vanished in the deep mist in the morning. It was a fog, if not respected, that would swallow any unsuspecting person and leave them wandering the forests for days.

    Dessix was the only world Izzar had ever known; he had yet to leave the planet or visit another world. Though he never desired to travel and see unfamiliar places, traveling the galaxy would still become an essential part of his duties one day.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Thanatos since the incident. All of his training seemed to have come to a halt, making him wonder what was to come next in his training. He was sitting on his meditation perch as he meditated on these thoughts; he felt his training was not yet complete. Even though he welcomed the respite from the torturous training, he still craved to learn more and become better.

    A transport ship entered the planet¡¯s atmosphere and moved with a blinding speed towards the Citadel in the far distance. It was the second one to land at the fortress that morning. It was unusual. However, Izzar didn¡¯t give them much thought. Thanatos would have summoned him by now if he required him to be part of the audience for whoever traveled in those ships.

    The Dessixian sun rose quickly; dawn had withered, and the morning grew beyond its infancy. His legs were stiff and sore after his longer-than-usual reflections. Although the unusual events from a few days ago had been keeping him awake and meditating more, he was seeking answers but not finding any.

    His deep thoughts were disrupted with his room¡¯s door creaking open; he knew who it was. Tarium had not disturbed the young Izzar for days as requested by Thanatos; he was instructed to leave the boy and halt all training. Finally, the wait was over, Izzar thought to himself.

    ¡°Grand Master Thanatos has instructed me to take you to the main hall; if you will, please follow me...¡±

    Without hesitation, Izzar followed him out of his room towards the main hall.

    The Grand Hall was the most significant space in the Citadel, located at the center of the first level spanning out to the main entrance that leads to the spaceport. The hall was designed to dwarf anything that might enter it; the grand scale was meant to impose the idea of how vast and magnificent the Order of the Ipsimus was. For years, those from the Order who visited the secret fortress believed it was designed to show off the might and majesty of Epsimus Thanatos alone.

    When Izzar and Tarium entered the great hall, two other young people appeared from the main entrance walking with monks towards the center. With four main entrances to the hall, they all led up to the center with stairs forming a pyramid finding its pinnacle on a platform where Thanatos displayed the ruins he had found. Izzar had been told of these two young people and that they would join him in his training; however, he never imagined it would be on that day. The three met each other at the center; Izzar¡¯s gaze immediately fell upon the young girl. He had never seen anyone like her before.

    ¡°The Epsimus is otherwise engaged at this very moment; he has requested that you become acquainted with one another. Therefore, you are not to leave this hall until the Epsimus summons you to the Galactic Audience Chamber.¡±

    Tarium¡¯s words seemed to echo loudly within the great hall. He was pointing in the direction of a large door opposite from where Izzar entered.

    ¡°Master Izzar, please meet Viha Remit and Aargon Lexius.¡±

    Izzar did not respond, flinch or engage with the two. Instead, he stood watching, studying them, especially the girl. He was told they were nothing more than tools to his cause; they were people he would have to try and keep under his thumb to remain loyal and trustworthy. Though he had never interacted with anyone other than those with him in the Citadel.

    He could not find much information on the pair; though Diggix had provided him with some, he lacked any helpful information.

    ¡°Viha Remit hails from the world of Gandron, the planet of the thieves.¡± Viha gave Tarium a look from the corner of her eye; it flared; she was ready to attack.

    ¡°Aargon Lexius, from the city world of Prion.¡± Aargon bowed his head slightly but remained silent.

    The introductions seemed to be over quicker than it started; Tarium stepped back and left the three to speak. Though silence filled the room. Izzar could not take his eyes off Viha, and Viha maintained eye contact with Tarium, though somewhat on guard, she remained silent. Aargon used the moment to look upon the grand hall around him; Izzar noticed it but did not give it much thought.

    An awkward silence prevailed amongst them. The only one showing any signs of life was Aargon; he was far too interested in the majesty of the room than noticing the deep tension around him. Izzar wandered from which circumstances they came from; to him, it seemed that Aargon was used to a life away from rigorous training and untold hardships, and Viha seemed well trained and acquainted to punishment. He was eager to see what kind of skills she possessed. Though as prepared as she might seem, she still had a soft glow to her, he found it challenging to comprehend and found it even more challenging to resist.

    ¡°You are to meet Epsimus Thanatos.¡± Tarium decided to break the tension between himself and Viha. To him and the other monks present, they could feel the pressure growing between Izzar and Viha like a volcano ready to erupt.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Said another voice, a large dark man with red tattoos on his face appeared amongst the other Monks. Aargon had met him before; the man came and took him away from his home.

    ¡°I am Ramon; it is the only name you will use to address me with. I am the High Monk of the Order of the Ipsimus. I will be the one to relay any message or instruction to your mentors, and they will hand it over to you. We understand that you, Viha, and you, Aargon, came from vastly different worlds, and living here on Dessix will be a challenge like no other you¡¯ve faced before. You are to meet Epsimus Thanatos for only this once; he has instructed me to take you to the Galactic Audience Chamber, where he will introduce himself to you in person. Now there are a few ground rules that you need to understand when meeting the Epsimus.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Viha rolled her eyes; Ramon noticed but decided to ignore it. Aargon seemed to be the eager one amongst them. Ramon and Luther had been acquainted long before Aargon was born; he knew the kid and understood that even if he went through a tragedy that changed everything he believed in, he would still be ready to serve by any means possible.

    ¡°You are not to engage in combat with the Epsimus; if he decides to strike you, you are expected to take the attack and bow in respect. Furthermore, you are not allowed to speak to him directly without him giving you permission; the other monks nor I can grant you this permission.¡±

    The two looked at one another; Aargon thought who would attack someone like the Epsimus, Viha thought why should she stand still when she was being attacked.

    ¡°You are not allowed to sit in his presence either, it is considered rude, and punishment will be administered swiftly. Lastly, you are not allowed to leave unless you are dismissed.¡±

    Those were easy enough rules, the pair thought to themselves. They¡¯ve had to live under more harsh rules over the years. This set of laws seemed juvenile at best. Viha smiled under her breath. Ramon noticed.

    ¡°Oh, one more thing.¡± He turned towards her with a glare in his eyes. ¡°The Epsimus is very perceptive; he can detect your feelings and emotions even though he is not looking at you. So I suggest you try and keep as much of a neutral stance as possible.¡±

    They glanced around the room only to notice that everyone in the room, including Izzar, had very little to no expressions on their faces. Viha felt an urgency to call Ramon out on his supposed scolding but saw that Aargon was also ready to say something. So, luckily for both of them, they decided to remain silent.

    ¡°Currently, the Epsimus is engaged in other business; you are to remain here until called upon. The Monks will lead you to the room when the time is right, and once there, you will meet the Master. Breaking the Law of the Order is the greatest offense anyone within these halls could do.¡± Ramon turned around and disappeared behind the other monks; there was a prevailing silence amongst them

    The morning was still young; the fog had not yet settled within the halls of the Citadel. Once the mist had thickened considerably in the early morning, the lingering blanket covering the jungles would make its way into the lower levels of the fortress. The thick fog within the halls gave the Citadel a gloomy atmosphere when the morning sun broke through the tree line and entered the tall narrow windows.

    The new pair had not been given a tour of the fortress yet. Their belongings had been collected before their departure and were promptly removed from the ships when they landed. There were many personal possessions they kept amongst their belongings that especially Aargon wanted to hold on to. Though it was forbidden of him or Viha to carry anything more than they already had on their person.

    Meeting the Monks was another experience neither were prepared for, though Aargon almost felt like he was at home. The Monks were remarkably similar to the Librarians back home. However, the Monks were all silent; they did not speak or gesture or make any sound. The only ones who would talk to them were the ones in charge. Nevertheless, they did manage to disembark the ship and step onto the strange planet that was Dessix due to their skill and hospitality.

    Being a tiny planet, Dessix had a strange gravitational pull. Viha being from a big world where the gravity was exceedingly high, made the transition to the lighter gravity on Dessix somewhat tricky. Prion¡¯s gravity was regulated artificially; initially, the planet had a very high pull making it difficult for humans who came from outer space to move around; they were nearly twelve times heavier than they would be in the ship in orbit. Although Aargon being from Prion, also found the gravity of Dessix very light, he could not imagine a world not having an artificial gravity generator to maintain the standard pull of the Earth.

    By the time they reached the main hall, they were very much used to the gravitational pull, though many other things drew their attention from the moment they stepped out of the transporter.

    The Citadel towered high above the canopy of the jungle, Aargon was used to seeing very tall buildings, but this one that stood alone in a sea of trees just seemed so much bigger than anything else he had ever seen. Though they couldn¡¯t take a good look at the towering structure as they were rushed along to the main hall.

    The temperature within the great hall was cold; like the rest of the world, it had dampness that did not cease; the fog infiltrated even the great halls. However, the building floors, to Aargon and Viha¡¯s surprise was dry and as clean as clean can be. There was not a single drop, dust, or paper to be seen anywhere. Likewise, the grand hall itself was empty and clean; nothing was hanging from the walls or furnished the space in any way or form. In the center was the only thing to behold in the entire room. It was a large display case with hundreds of fragments of the ruins found on Dessix floating inside on display. Izzar had noticed a few of them were removed and wondered whether or not they¡¯d discovered something new on them.

    Ramon had not yet returned for them; they were still standing and staring at one another. Izzar noticed how gently Viha¡¯s tunic and armor sat on her body; he admired it but did not show it. He could see she was carrying some concealed weapons, no doubt for the use of self-defense or in a sudden attack. It would be very effective to take someone down; they would have no chance to block or exchange an attack if she suddenly moved to attack. Moreover, her boots seemed solid, comfortable to wear, and would help her be swift and cunning in an attack.

    Aargon wore a simple, comfortable trek suite below heavy robes; it was the robes of the Lybrarius Society; it was meant to help the Archivists in the Grand Library carry around more data pads than what they could with their bare hands. He was very tall and skinny; it seemed like Aargon also needed rest; his eyes were dark and sunken; he had been through a lot.

    Ramon returned, breaking the silence amongst the three; it felt to all of them like they had long conversations together in that short time just staring at one another. They were waiting very eagerly to see the Epsimus; their eagerness was about to be put to rest.

    ¡°Epsimus Thanatos has informed me that he is ready to receive you in the Galactic Audience Chamber.¡±

    Without asking or indicating the other Monks gently pushed them in the direction of the chamber, Viha shrugged her shoulder as one of the Monks placed their hands on her. She looked at the Monk with great disgust; she didn¡¯t want anyone touching her.

    Finally, they were in front of the Galactic Audience Chamber door; whether or not they were ready to meet this elusive man was not Ramon¡¯s problem. He turned to them once again.

    ¡°Do not forget the rules I¡¯ve given you, have respect and be at your best behavior; the Epsimus is not a man you want to anger.¡±

    They all, including Izzar, nodded in unison. Izzar had not seen his master for a couple of days and was eager, hoping he would have a moment alone with the old man to be able to clear up a few things about what had happened. Though he was not hopeful, he was sure that he wouldn¡¯t get the opportunity to do so any time soon. Sometimes it was agony to him to not be able to speak to Thanatos directly, but for the most part, he was used to the culture of the Order and understood the importance of traditions and protocols.

    Izzar stood before the large doors; he was to enter the room first. He had a slight sweat on his brow; he¡¯s been in there multiple times before, but this time was going to be different; he could feel it in his bones. The doors swung open, letting a gush of cool air out and into the grand hall. Izzar took another deep breath as he felt the eager eyes of those behind him pierce through the back of his skull. He took one step forward and forgot his nervousness, and entered.

 B1C6 - Initiation

    Nervously they stood waiting for the old hermit to appear. They have been taken from their homes without reason brought to this place without explanation. Aargon and Viha were new to this dark and gloomy Citadel; they knew nothing about this place or its existence before landing.

    At seventeen years old, all three possessed superior intellect and strength not matched by most adults; therefore, being chosen to this life, they would be challenged and improved by the training that awaited them. Izzar was selected from birth; he was brought up in the Citadel and conditioned for this lifestyle. His father had been murdered months before his birth. His mother was second-in-command of the order, however, only to be seen passing through. His grandfather and master, Thanatos, was the only family he ever knew personally. Unfortunately, Thanatos was not the compassionate and kind grandfather that an average child would come to know.

    On this morning, he was lined up with Viha and Aargon; he had never seen them before, his eyes kept wandering to the young lady who was not returning the gaze. He had never seen a female his own age, she was beautiful to behold, and her mysterious dark eyes kept him wondering. They were not allowed to speak to one another; they were told to stand and wait for Thanatos to address them and assign them their routine for the day. Thanatos was not known to train his own students; he used the monks in his employ, gave them instructions, and in turn, the monks would instruct them. This was not meant as training, only an introduction or even an initiation for the newcomers.

    They stood around a circular raised platform in the middle of the chamber with a star symbol engraved onto it, representing the Order¡¯s signature logo. The symbol resonated with a bright white light giving some light to the dark chamber; there was no other light source. The Morningstar symbol was a four-point star with north and south stretched out further than east and west. Izzar was placed at the southern tip, Aargon on the east end and Viha on the west. They were evenly spaced around the circle facing one another. Behind them, the monks of the Citadel guarded them shoulder to shoulder, only leaving an open space where Thanatos would emerge; beyond the monks, tall statues of dark figures acted as pillars holding up the large dome covering the center of the room. On the dome¡¯s ceiling, a holographic view of the galaxy covered it from one end to another, showing every constellation and star empire known to the Order.

    One of the monks made a sound resembling a grunt, and all the other monks bowed their heads. They were not allowed to look upon Thanatos directly; none of the monks knew what he looked like; those who did were no longer amongst the living. The large steel doors swung open, revealing a dark hooded man entering the room holding a cane; Izzar was used to seeing his master limp as his body digressed of old age. The limping could also have been caused by the injury he sustained years ago during the attempt on his life; no one dared to deny or confirm it. The other two maintained a bowed head as the rest of the monks did. Thanatos entered the circle, and the entire room lit up, revealing the sheer scale for the first time to the two newcomers. Izzar bowed onto one knee and lowered his head; the other two followed. They did not know what else to do.

    ¡°Izzar, the Chosen. I acknowledge you. Please rise.¡± He said in a low voice, the monks repeated after Thanatos. Izzar felt his heart race within his chest; Thanatos was not addressing him the same way as he usually did. ¡°Izzar, the chosen. We acknowledge you.¡±

    ¡°Aargon, the Wise. I acknowledge you. Please rise.¡± Thanatos¡¯s voice grew more profound. ¡°Aargon, the Wise. We acknowledge you.¡± Repeated the monks.

    ¡°Viha, the Warrior. I acknowledge you. Please rise.¡± Thanatos¡¯s voice gave a hint of affection only noticed by Izzar. ¡°Viha, the Warrior. We acknowledge you.¡± Repeated the monks.

    With all three young students risen and facing Thanatos, he looked around at them, carefully studying the newcomer¡¯s expressions. There were much that they did not know and understand.

    ¡°You have been given a great honor to be the trusted advisors to Izzar.¡±

    Thanatos walked closer to Aargon and pulled his face up by his chin, and looked him in the eyes. Aargon was trembling as he could not see anything else but black in the old man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You have been chosen because you possess great wisdom and knowledge, the key to allowing Izzar to rule the galaxy.¡±

    He let go of the boys¡¯ chin and moved toward Viha. His feet did not touch the floor as he moved, or so it seemed to the newcomers. She had a strong will and was not scared. However, she knew there were things way worse out in the galaxy than a scary old hermit. Thanatos lifted her chin, so she looked straight into his blackened eyes; with all the willpower and courage she possessed, she finally found something she was afraid of. There was something in his eyes that instilled fear within her.

    ¡°Is that fear I sense from the strongest warrior in the galaxy? You have brought down some of your father¡¯s strongest warriors without even trying. That is why you have been chosen. You are a strong warrior; you possess willpower unmatched by anyone and a mind of a general; you will serve the Lord of the Galaxy well.¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Thanatos returned to the center of the circle and removed the hood of his robes. He looked at the two children, still trembling at the sight of his eyes. His face was old and scarred. Viha thought to herself if Satan from legends ever existed, she was standing in his presence at that moment.

    ¡°Here at the Citadel, you will be trained as I see fit. If you disagree with my training, it will be confirmation that you do not desire to serve Izzar in his duties when he takes over from me, and that means only one thing¡­.¡± Thanatos glared at the newcomers, with his eyes growing even darker than before.

    ¡°As the laws of the order dictate, you are employed to serve under the master until death. Thus, if you deem my training to be unnecessary, harsh, or in any means unsuited to your taste, you will be executed by Izzar himself, and a replacement will be found.¡±

    Izzar moved his head slightly to look upon the old man in confusion; Thanatos sensed it behind his back and turned to Izzar.

    ¡°You are to rule the galaxy; it is not for the weak. This you all must come to understand. The lives of many outweigh the lives of few. Even you, my boy, are replaceable.¡±

    Izzar lowered his head in understanding. This was one lesson he had heard multiple times, but never has it been presented to him in a real-life situation. Though he possessed a superior intellect, he was still only seventeen years old, and there were many things he could not yet comprehend. One is to take a life from another.

    ¡°As soon as the time comes, you will swear full allegiance to Izzar. You are not here to serve me even though I am here to teach and guide you.¡±

    Thanatos¡¯s words were mysterious; they lacked clarity causing the two newcomers to peer at each other in confusion; they knew Thanatos was in charge; however, he charged them to only obey Izzar, comprehending the idea slipped right past both of them. To bow before someone of the same age seemed like a game rather than a solemn oath. However, in time this concept would shape them into formidable beings.

    ¡°I lack patients¡­.¡± Thanatos continued.

    ¡°Rules have been set by the founders of the order for a reason. That reason is not for it to be broken. I have zero tolerance for breaking the rules. Punishment will be administered without any warnings given; you shall learn to adhere unconditionally. If I am to test you on a given task and you fail, the same shall apply. I expect you to become the very best, strongest, wisest, and most uncompromisable beings to roam this galaxy. This Order has existed for nine millennia without falling or faltering, and it will continue to grow in strength and size with you and your descendants. If I deem you unworthy after failing too many tests, I will not hesitate in executing you in the sights of your peers. Now you know what is expected of you. Do not fail me, do not fail Izzar, and most importantly never fail the Order.¡±

    Thanatos turned towards Izzar, but his gaze stretched beyond him; a massive door slid open with a gushing wind filling the room, revealing the cold and densely vegetated forest beyond the Citadel grounds swallowed by the thick fog of the morning. It was still early morning, with the sky purple and long shadows stretching over the lands. Thanatos walked past Izzar, who was facing away from the open door. He had seen the forest many times before, and he knew what was coming. It was a task impossible even for the three of them combined to complete.

    ¡°Before the day is done¡­.¡±

    A hologram appeared in the center of the circle where Thanatos had been standing. It showed the tablet where the legend of the mysterious power Thanatos sought was written on. The landscape beyond the door is believed to be that which is described on the tablet.

    ¡°I want each one of you to find a piece of the stone within these lands.¡±

    Thanatos turned and passed through the children towards the entrance door.

    ¡°I will be watching you.¡± These were his final words before exiting the room.

    The Order of the Ipsimus Monks were the original founders of the Ipsimussian Order; they were the ones who trained and ordained the leaders of the Order. Only the most superior beings in the galaxy reserved the honor to be incorporated into this ancient and holy organization.

    Founded on Earth shortly before the dawn of interstellar travel, they have made it their goal to establish a safe and secure galactic society unmatched by any society that had ever existed. However, they lived by a sworn oath to never get directly involved with obtaining this goal. Instead, they were to train strong individuals to obtain this goal. For more than nine millenniums, they have succeeded in this goal through the Ipsimussian order.

    As was the custom, each new student would be assigned a monk to mentor and guide them. For Izzar, it was a man called Tarium. He has been brought up by Tarium since his birth in the Citadel seventeen years before. It was thanks to this monk that Izzar achieved his goals. Tarium was still young; he had entered the Citadel only five years before Izzar¡¯s birth and was only thirty-six Earth years old. He was well trained in martial arts, diplomacy and wisdom, and the art of rulership, as it would be his duty to train Izzar in these arts more in-depth as he grows older. The art of deception and manipulation was his strongest trait, thus being burdened with the boy who would one day rule the galaxy.

    As for Aargon and Viha, they¡¯ve been assigned older monks as they needed sterner mentorship that only the more senior monks possessed. So the three monks appeared from amongst the others standing behind their student to mentor; Tarium signaled the children to approach one another in the circle. Now Izzar could see the girl clearly in the light; he had never seen anyone like her before. There was an instinct within him drawing him towards her; he did not understand these feelings. He had not noticed that his gaze did not wander away from her for a long awkward moment.

    ¡°You have been given a task by the Grand Master. You are to exit the Citadel through these doors, and you shall return at sunset to these doors. The rules are simple. Find a stone with writing upon it and return it here. Do not return before sunset and do not return after sunset. The doors will be closed for you.¡±

    The three gazed at one another for a while, then preceded outside. They found themselves outside the main compound walls; there was nothing to protect them. Izzar walked ahead and stopped to turn and face the two newcomers.

 B1C7 - The Discovery

    Garth had tried everything but could not avoid it. His navigation systems had detected an anomaly in space, and they were set to move straight through it at a blinding speed. The entire cockpit lit up with red and yellow lights indicating alarms everywhere; panic came over him. Though the technology to skip through space had advanced profoundly, it still had its flaws; it still needed to plot a course through space to get the ship safely to its destination. The course plotted was based on the real-time conditions of the route and could change dramatically in-flight. Moving at a staggering nine-hundred and twenty-five astronomical units per hour, there was no room for error.

    Thanatos heard the alarms sound in the cockpit and was making his way through the tight spaces of the ship from his private room. Traveling long routes meant Thanatos, four of his guard, and a pilot was all alone. The privacy on board the vessel was calming. He longed for trips such as these, allowing him a break from all the politics and backstabbing plaguing the galaxy. When he finally reached the cockpit, Thanatos was met with a room filled with red and yellow signal lights flashing in chaos.

    ¡°There is something in our flight path, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Has it been listed?¡± Garth quickly checked the route information board, but there was nothing reported.

    Even though Thanatos himself tried to intervene, neither of the two men managed to stop the space skip and prepared to brace themselves for impact.

    Garth closed his eyes; this was the end. Thanatos decided to keep his eyes open; if this was the end, he wanted to know the exact moment it came. Five. Four. Three. Two. One. Sudden pain in his head brought the tall, aging man to his knees, voices screamed in his head, and visions of a world covered in a jungle filled his sight. However, as soon as it started, it ended. The end to the shuttle alarms never came; slowly, he opened his eyes and saw half the instruments in the cockpit were dead or shorting out, with most of the warnings still sounding.

    ¡°We need to recalculate our course for the nearest inhabited system; everything is damaged, we won¡¯t survive long if we continue like this.¡±

    Garth was speaking out loud, not directly to Thanatos but hoped that he would agree. Thanatos said nothing. He turned around and made his way back to his room, never saying a word.

    They emerged from the skip in orbit of an unknown world, deep within space that has not yet been charted or loaded onto the atlas with precise calculation. From his observation window, Thanatos realized that this world was habitable and would give them a chance to land and make the necessary repairs required to get back on the eleven-day journey to the outer colonies.

    ¡°Scan the planet for any settlements.¡± Something felt strange; there was a presence in this world that intrigued him. Some secret lies on its surface, yearning for discovery. The scans returned positive results on human settlements, but it indicated they were no longer in contact with the outer space-faring civilizations. It was perfect.

    ¡°I am picking up an energy signal very remote, far away from any settlement; it almost seems like the locals are too scared to travel there. However, it is very much accessible for our ship.¡±

    ¡°Take me there.¡±

    Thanatos did not need to give any other instruction; Garth understood and, without hesitation, guided the ship as best he could towards a crater on the surface. The feeling of deep desire increased within his heart. A wanting that needed fulfilling seemed to flood his emotions.

    The ship had not even entered the upper atmosphere of this unknown world yet when everything stopped working. All the emergency alarms, navigation systems, life support systems, everything on the ship shut down, entering orbit violently. Garth tried to steer the craft manually, but the force entering the atmosphere made the ship tilt and spiral out of control.

    ¡°Brace yourself, my lord!¡±

    Garth strapped himself in his seat, and Thanatos held on to his window frame in his room. He had confidence that the ship would go down without killing anyone. The entire vessel inside heated up like an oven, the fires from entering the atmosphere engulfed the transporter in a fiery ball of heat. Luckily the ship was built durable enough to survive reentry no matter the density of the planet¡¯s atmosphere.

    The ship spun out of control, Thanatos could not hold on any longer as the craft shook excessively. The shaking force threw him to the floor and then against the wall; a final nock on the head rendered him unconscious. The ship entered the atmosphere far from its intended target; Garth tried very hard to regain control. Pulling on the steering stick, extending forward flaps, and turning the craft slightly, he finally got the ship to level out and stop spinning. Though they still had no power in the engines, they were already far off course, and there was no way to turn the ship any further lest he loses control again.

    A purple light on the horizon was shining bright; it almost seemed to Thanatos as if it was calling to him; it was offering him a way out. There was a great temple in the distance; it was very high and was of a familiar design, though the temple stood empty. Only one man dwelled within it. Thanatos could see this one man was in pain; he was seeking something but could not find it, his eyes were glowing red, and his skin was peeling. Between the cracks of his skin was a deep purple darkness that he had never seen in his life ever before.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The man was rushing outside, groaning from pain or frustration; it was unclear to Thanatos. He tried to stretch his hand out to him, but it was not possible to help him. Outside he was on the balcony of the temple looking over the forests of this unknown planet; he was screaming a name, he could not understand the words; it was foreign to him. The man lifted a stone high in the air as bright purple light escaped from the cracks in his skin, destroying the man, then the temple followed, and finally, everything in the landscape, including the landscape itself, was destroyed.

    Thanatos woke to breathe deeply; the sweat was pouring down his face, even his clothes were wet. The four guards traveling with him were not too far from him; the captain of the four rushed towards Thanatos to help him sit up. It was nighttime around him, and he was inside a shelter built from the forest¡¯s natural resources. It was cold and damp; he could feel the cold creep up his arms and legs.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Thanatos looked around for answers, the guards were not allowed to speak to him, but he saw this situation as an exception and asked once again, assuring the captain he could talk to him.

    ¡°Captain Garth Oleg crash-landed the ship and has been working on the repairs for the last three days.¡±

    The captain hoped that it was the extent of their conversation, but Thanatos had more questions, he tried to get up, but a pain in his head going down his back wrestled him back into his bed.

    ¡°We were successful in communicating with the Morningstar; they are en route to our location. It should take another two days before they reach this planet,¡±

    ¡°Where is my DG6 Unit?¡± Thanatos ignored what the captain had said.

    ¡°The robot unit is currently assisting Garth on repairs on his ship.¡± Thanatos showed a hint of annoyance. ¡°Do you know how to pilot that craft if it was operational?¡± Thanatos asked carefully; he knew that his personal guard was not trained in much more than protection.

    ¡°No, my lord, I am afraid we do not know anything about piloting a ship.¡±

    Thanatos tried to stand once more and succeeded; he brushed his Guard Captain¡¯s hand off his arm and straightened his suit. He proceeded outside, where he studied his surroundings. There were trees and plants everywhere, the density of which he had never seen before on any other planet. Above him was a break in the tree line where the ship had crashed through; though, it seemed like it was starting to heal and grow back. The moonless sky beyond was more apparent than most planets he visited. The ground was wet with a thick layer of dead leaves and small plants resembling clovers breaking through it.

    The ship under repair was not far from his shelter. He saw his little robot hard at work reinstalling shield plates to the base of the black matte transporter. Not far away was Garth, busy scrolling through a tablet, hurriedly searching for something.

    ¡°How long until this ship is repaired.¡± Garth was startled at the old man¡¯s sudden appearance; he had been going through manual after manual of the ship to ensure he was repairing every part that needed fixing.

    ¡°My lord!¡± Garth turned around. He was unsure what he was going to say. ¡°A week at best.¡± He continued.

    Garth had not been part of the Order for very long, seven months, two weeks, and three days. He was down on his luck; he lost everything he had back home and was in desperate need to find his family, who fled from him due to his debts. This was also the first time he was transporting Thanatos. Garth was a good pilot for the most part, though his secret drinking problem hindered it more times than not. He had a few drinks on the journey and fell asleep, waking too late to have noticed the alarms had gone off in the cockpit. He felt it to be his fault they were stranded on this strange world.

    ¡°The Morningstar will be here in two days; why waste your time on repairs? Why haven¡¯t you tried to track down the energy signal we detected in orbit?¡±

    He had no answers. Thanatos¡¯s eyes grew dark, his breathing heavier, and he clenched his fists. Then, quickly he drew his concealed sword, and it swung past Garth with excessive force. A second later, His lifeless body fell to one side and his head to another. There might have been some life left in him for a minute after, but it had passed, and he was no more.

    ¡°DG6!¡± Thanatos shouted, the little robot quickly rushed to his side.

    DG6 was a make of robot Thanatos used in his employ excessively. They were durable, semi-intelligent, and extremely loyal.

    ¡°There was a signal detected by the ship in orbit before entry; scan the records and find that source.¡±

    The robot did not hesitate; he connected with the ship¡¯s main computer and quickly found the signal. Next, the robot displayed a holographic outline of the terrain around them; on the map, the small unit was able to show Thanatos where the signal could be found. Thanatos was pleased with the results.

    ¡°Captain, gather our things. We are heading out straight away.¡±

    The journey had taken them a little more than a day before arriving at the location of the signal. Although the trip taught Thanatos that the planet had endless jungles and the days and nights were very short, he wished to learn more about this mysterious place. Very far from the area they were heading towards were human settlements, but the planet was remote for the most part, and traveling on it was almost impossible. If not for his DG6 unit, they would have been lost in the jungles until help arrived.

    Nonetheless, with the help of the little robot, they arrived at their destination. Thanatos and his guards found themselves inside a vast crater carved into the landscape many years ago. The signal was coming from the very center of it too.

    The forest was not too dense within the epicenter of the crater. Thanatos had not walked two steps into a large opening when his gaze locked onto a strange artifact nestled on a mound not too far from them. It seemed to call to him. Thanatos approached with great caution; he had too much to lose to be reckless.

    The stone on the mound was in front of him; it glowed purple, it had words engraved on it, but he couldn¡¯t understand the foreign language it was written in. He moved to touch the artifact; it pulled him into a vision. A man approached him from a bright light within a very dark void. His hand stretched out for Thanatos to take; he took the hand¡­

 B1C8 â€“ Old Wounds

    Two crypts lay before him. There were no markings or indications of what or who lay within; they were of black marble mined from the deep crust of Dessix; they were strong as metal and heavy. He had bowed to them countless times with regret; he knew not what to say or do. Life was not something he could control. He possessed all the power the galaxy could allow him; he could end a random life within a moment, sack a government and make one loyal to him by having it elected and taking the place of the old one. He could even start and stop wars if he wanted. But losing those he loved was one thing he could not control. So for centuries, he sought the power of Nihil, a mythical power that consumed a mountain. He was sure that it would grant him the ability to bring back those lying before him.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you given me this power yet?¡± The question almost seemed to him as if it had not left his lips.

    ¡°The boy still needs to be trained. Without him, you cannot be strong enough to wield the extreme power promised to you. If I grant you this power now, your very essence will disintegrate and scatter over a million worlds; one has already tried and almost destroyed this planet and many others close by.¡±

    The voice had been with Thanatos since he laid his hand on the stone, he had visions of the day the mountain was destroyed, and he craved this power ever since. It was his lust for this power that ultimately killed the ones he loved. It was only this power that could bring them back and bring back his sanity. He has tried to teach Izzar not to form attachments to cause him to grieve. Ultimately wielding great power requires a human to be in balance within himself and at peace with the world around him; this is what Thanatos thought Izzar would bring him, and the voice promised him that it will be so as soon as Izzar completes his training.

    He slowly stood to his feet; his senses indicated something strange was going on somewhere far away. Somehow he knew it was not his new students or Izzar causing these peculiar sensations.

    ¡°What is this?¡± He asked quietly.

    ¡°You are sensing a plot against you. It has been put into motion.¡± The strange voice added.

    ¡°Where and by whom?¡±

    ¡°I cannot meddle in these affairs.¡±

    Thanatos felt Nivshevus vanishing from the room; it no longer felt empty. Behind him, above the chamber door, a green light flashed. He looked at it for a moment and lowered his head with a sigh. The entrance door to the chamber was opened with a mere gesture of Thanatos¡¯s hand; on the other side, the head of the monks was waiting for him with his head bowed, as was the custom.

    ¡°Why do you disturb my meditation?¡±

    It was Ramon, the head monk of the Citadel; he was the only one allowed to disturb Thanatos and his meditations.

    ¡°Forgive me, your majesty; Iphis has made contact and wishes to speak to you at once.¡±

    His eyes grew darker, his anger thickened the air, his gaze shifted towards the sarcophagi. Clenching his eyes shut sent him into another dimension, imagining those he once loved so dearly be with him; there was no escaping reality without the power he sought.

    ¡°I will take her call. Bring with the Gathering of Six to observe; I need you to share some wisdom if there are any after our conversation. Somewhere someone is plotting, and I will rule out no one, not even you.¡±

    The monk bowed and simply replied, ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡± And vanished from the door into the long gloomy hallway leading away from the chamber.

    Then, deep within himself, a voice called out; he was not sure where this voice was coming from or who it belonged to. Looking at the sarcophagi, he thought it might have come from within one of them, but the voice stopped.

    For a moment, he hesitated; it felt different in the room; there was a sweet aroma in the air that he hadn¡¯t noticed before. Slowly it faded. For a while, standing there concentrating on the voice and the smell, he realized it was gone. He opened his eyes and saw nothing. An instinct within him drew him to the door, looking its way, but there was nothing there as soon as he did. All was exactly as he last saw it. Shaking his head, he tried to brush off the feeling, something he had never felt in his life before. Then, as he turned to give the sarcophagi a final look, something caught his eye moving across the door, he turned quickly to see it, but it was already gone.

    From below his robe, he drew his sword, the only weapon he allowed himself to carry. This weapon was crafted from a stone similar to the tablet; it had powerful characteristics. The most important to Thanatos was the sword grew stronger after every battle, making it indestructible. Slowly he moved towards the door on high guard; moving through the door, he gestured with his free hand, and the chamber door closed behind him. He could not see anyone with him there. His mind calmed, and he hid his blade within his robes once more, sighing. He thought to himself that he only imagined things. Never has he been this alert in all his life.

    As soon as the sword was placed back in its holster, the same feeling overwhelmed him, the scent of something sweet in the air. The voice he heard earlier was now more apparent than ever; it was that of a woman. Someone he had known a very long time ago.

    ¡°You need to leave this place.¡± The voice echoed in the corridors; Thanatos could not see where it was coming from.

    ¡°I cannot.¡± He replied softly.

    ¡°Then you will join the two who lay beyond that door within the month. Izzar will not complete his training, and you will not receive the power you so crave. But, if you listen to me and follow my instruction, you will live, and I will show you greater power than destroying a mountain. Destruction will never rule this galaxy.¡±

    What was this voice telling him? He only knew of Nivshevus, who possessed the power he sought. He was under the impression that there was only one true power to be obtained, Nihil. Swinging his head from side to side, looking around him to find the owner of this voice made him frustrated and angry. He wanted to know who it was. There was no power more significant than that of Nihil.

    ¡°The Void has truly corrupted you.¡±

    The voice disappeared, the aroma in the air with it. It could only be a trick by those who seek his downfall; the safest place he could be was in the Citadel, where he was surrounded by the best protection the galaxy has to offer; no one could infiltrate the citadel without him knowing. As soon as he communes with Nivshevus again, he will seek his guidance in this matter; for now, he could feel the presence to be gone. He had other business to attend to.

    It took him no longer than usual to arrive in the Council of Six chambers; the monks were already in position in the dark waiting to hear from Iphis and council Thanatos on her motives. She had already stayed online for longer than she expected, but she knew better than to question or rush the Epsimus.

    The holographic image of Iphis was flickering in the dark, she was waiting for Thanatos to appear, but he remained in the dark just far enough for the holographic recorder not to sense him, to study her well. Although, as was custom, anyone communicating with Thanatos was required to bow until they were acknowledged, Iphis did not possess this level of respect for the rules. It was something Thanatos could not stand for.

    He studied her carefully and noticed her hostile stance; it was in a rush to battle, making her restless and hungry for blood. Her uniform was immaculate as usual; she took her office of second-in-command utterly serious. Something Thanatos admired of her. Her hair was golden blonde, and her eyes a cold light blue, unusual and intimidating at times. Thanatos decided after a few minutes it was time to reveal himself in the projection.

    ¡°Lady White, I acknowledge you.¡±

    Iphis¡¯ features relaxed for the first time; for a moment, she hesitated but proceeded to bow before him in the hologram. Thanatos was pleased with this.

    ¡°You may rise¡­ State your case.¡±

    There was no hesitation from Iphis; she knew wasting Thanatos¡¯s time was an act sometimes punishable by death.

    ¡°I have come before you now for one reason, my lord. It is of the utmost importance that you resume your full duties as the Epsimus. We need you, your majesty; the order is falling apart.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Her body changed stance; she seemed vulnerable, unable to do Thanatos''s tasks set out for her. It was unlike her to ask something like this of him. The monks realized this fact but remained silent and out of view, their gazes not once moving up to the hologram playing before them.

    ¡°I hope you will not continue to lay upon my shoulders the burden of this Order¡¯s survival. If there is anyone that could keep this organization from falling apart, it is you, my lord.¡±

    Thanatos glared at her with indifference; he showed no emotion or intention to answer her in any way. His attention was truthfully not even with her; his mind wanders to the strange voice he heard earlier in the crypt and the unusual presence accompanying it. A presence he has never felt before.

    ¡°My lord¡­¡± She continued with apparent irritation from his lack of response. ¡°How long before you lead your agents again?¡±

    After a moment or two without responding, he contemplated his answer; although his attention was not with her, he still heard precisely what she was saying; it was absurd of her to request this from him.

    ¡°Lady White, you bring before me words only you would be bold enough to utter. Perhaps you have forgotten your place and the mercy I¡¯ve shown you over these last few years. Yet, you must not forget who placed you in this position of power you find yourself in. If the Order is crumbling surely, you can¡¯t blame me when it is you who have the reigns.¡±

    Thrown back by this statement, Iphis could not help but tremble; it was visible to everyone watching the conversation; she was lost for words. For a moment, she turned her head away from Thanatos to someone, not within the view of the recorder but quickly looked back. If Thanatos had not studied her, he would not have noticed the slight movement of her eyes.

    ¡°My lord¡­I-I was not trying to insist or demand.¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± His voice grew dark, it sent waves within the chamber, and Iphis could feel it even though she was lightyears away from him.

    ¡°Have you forgotten your training?¡± His voice, more assertive than ever, was deep and evil. She had never heard him talk like this before.

    ¡°If you deem yourself unfit to fulfill the office granted to you, then you forfeit your place within this Order. Death is the only way of forfeiting your place amongst us. I will remain here on Dessix until Izzar¡¯s training is complete, no sooner. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The hesitation in her voice was apparent to all.

    ¡°Why the hesitation Lady White? Do the laws of this order need to be revised?¡±

    ¡°No, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you defy them? They have been written down through countless generations of struggle and success. The laws and rules dictating this Order are sacred and are not to be broken by anyone. Even the Epsimus are bound to the rules and laws. We are bound to them even more so than you or the average agent that serves me.¡±

    ¡°My apologies, my lord.¡±

    Her shoulders were up; it seemed to Thanatos that she was satisfied by the outcome of this meeting. However, there was something sinister behind it all. He played ignorance, leaving it up to the monks in the room to study.

    ¡°I feel you have a more personal matter that you wish to discuss with me¡­.¡±

    ¡°I do, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Then speak.¡±

    ¡°It is about Sorath, my lord.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Frustration entered his mind when Iphis mentioned that name. Sorath was his grandson, the elder brother to Izzar, the one the order wanted him to choose as his successor.

    ¡°He left my ship some days ago; I think he is planning on betraying you.¡±

    ¡°You are willing to sell your own son out for my favor?¡±

    ¡°No, my lord. I wish to beg you for mercy on his part. If he does show up on Dessix, release him to me, and I will deal with him.¡±

    Thanatos could feel the Nihil filling the room; it was a sign that this was part of the plot to kill him. He realized he did not need his counsel for guidance now.

    ¡°I shall deal with him as I please, Lady White. If he wishes to set foot on this planet for whatever reason, it will be without invitation; he will be taken care of in the most brutal manner, grandson or not.¡±

    ¡°It will be so, my lord.¡±

    ¡°You know better than anyone else in this order how the laws are most sacred of all; why do you come here to question my ways?¡±

    Iphis, being caught off guard, couldn¡¯t find her words; she remained silent, visibly trembling.

    ¡°I can tell you why. For thirty-five years, I¡¯ve exiled myself to this world in search of a new power to launch the Order into a higher plane; I do not expect you or anyone in the Order to understand. You have been against the idea of Izzar becoming my successor; you have even plotted against my son to secure Sorath¡¯s nomination to take my place. I assure you I will mount his head upon the pinnacle of this Citadel if I discover proof of any form of plotting against Izzar or me. You were chosen to lead the order in my absence because you, out of all the councils, possessed the skills necessary to lead this Order; I am very quickly losing my patients with you. Do not let me regret my decision.¡±

    Promptly the connection between Thanatos and Iphis is disconnected; the room around Thanatos went dark, not even the breathing of the monks could be heard in the room.

    ¡°Head monk, I acknowledge you.¡± Said Thanatos in a deep agitated voice.

    ¡°My lord, we have seen, we have heard, and now we shall speak.¡±

    Thanatos moved forward onto the stage where the hologram of Iphis was displayed; behind him, a throne materialized, and he sat. Then, the room lit up, and all the monks became visible to Thanatos. Somehow, he could read all their minds.

    ¡°Speak, and you shall be heard.¡±

    The order had many laws in place, including protocols for conducting meetings with the highest-ranking leaders of the Order. The Monks of Ipsimus were the ones to write them all; it would be taboo if a monk stepped out of line and broke any one of the laws. Only Ramon, as the head of the monks, had the pleasure and burden to communicate with Thanatos; no other monk was allowed unless they desired to be no more.

    ¡°We the Elder monks of the Ipsimus deem Iphis no longer suited to rule in our grand master¡¯s place. Her words and gestures, her body, and her mind reek of folly. We believe strongly that she will strike at you very soon.¡±

    ¡°Will this strike come in the form of Sorath?¡±

    ¡°No, my lord. Sorath Velix has been tasked to lead a delegation to Prion; it is the goal of Iphis to make Sorath the Emperor of the Prionian Empire after the death of the late Emperor Veneus. Spies on Prion have confirmed that his ship is in orbit and is currently discussing the conditions for the seizure of power. However, in the last hour before her call, four head council leaders have converged on her flagship in the Unawel system, where most of the order¡¯s fleet have come together in the last few days, as I have reported to you. We believe after witnessing her now that they are planning to launch a full-scale attack on Dessix in nineteen days if their fleet starts moving at once.¡±

    Thanatos leaned forward, holding his chin, taking in all that information. He now understood what the plot was and what danger he was in. All the more reason to hasten Izzar¡¯s training and hope that he will gain the power of Nihil before it is too late.

    ¡°We must accelerate Izzar¡¯s training.¡± He added, now acknowledging the monk¡¯s presence.

    ¡°If I am to die in nineteen days, I must make sure Izzar is strong enough to defeat Iphis and take the mantle of the Epsimus for himself.¡±

    Thanatos looked up at Ramon for an acknowledgment of his statement. Even though he was facing down, Thanatos was able to read his face.

    ¡°You do not believe it would be enough time?¡±

    ¡°I do not, my lord. Though there is one way of ensuring that he will be ready for a fight.¡±

    Thanatos sat straight in his chair; he was interested in what the monk was saying. If there was any way of helping Izzar complete his training, he would utilize it by any means possible.

    ¡°We can lock master Izzar and his new companions outside the gates for a few days issuing them a task that would be impossible to achieve?¡±

    ¡°What would this task entail?¡±

    ¡°Send them to the lost colonies to retrieve the Ipsimussian Sword of power.¡±

    Thanatos stood to his feet as if a great epiphany came over him; the plan was almost brilliant. The journey alone would put the three students to the most significant test they would ever be exposed to. Dessix was a hostile place beyond the citadel compound; there was no way they would survive the harsh environment if they did not possess the skills they already did.

    ¡°Though we do risk losing master Izzar if he is not strong enough to make the journey.¡± Ramon continued in a somber tone.

    ¡°Tarium will accompany them in the shadows¡­.¡± Thanatos stopped and thought about something for a moment. ¡°¡­If the journey is too easy for them, he can even assist in their training by laying traps along the way.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡± Ramon bowed even further.

    ¡°Go and prepare him; we shall call the three before dusk. After that, they will travel with nothing.¡±

    Ramon did not question Thanatos in any way or form; he knew such an act was punishable in the harshest manner. Instead, he turned, and as if choreographed, he and the rest of the monks ceremonially left the room. Not once did any monks look up to see where they were walking; the risk of seeing Thanatos was too great.

    Meanwhile, on the bridge of the Iron Star battlecruiser, the flagship of Iphis, seven shadowy figures stand before their new self-proclaimed leader. Her smile broadened as the hologram of Thanatos disappeared; the seven figures before her nodded in approval.

    ¡°Now you all see the Epsimus¡¯s inability to guide the order in the days to come. With his instruction, the order grows weaker. Finally, he will turn to us and blame us for the crumbling of this age-old institution that has kept the galaxy in check since the onset of interstellar travel. The time to dethrone him is now.¡±

    Iphis seemed sure of herself; she had never felt more confident than she had at that moment, her plan was in motion, and there was no force in the galaxy able to stop her. Not even Thanatos, with all his powers, would be able to stop her now. The whole holographic meeting was a show; she never intended to tell him the truth, however little does she know Thanatos was not phased at any attempt against him. On the contrary, he was anticipating their defiance.

    ¡°Knowing Thanatos¡­¡± Said one of the dark figures out of turn. ¡°¡­he will have a contingency plan; he is more advanced in age and knowledge. We¡¯ve never known him to bet all his chips in one lot; he is not a man who gambles.¡±

    ¡°His contingency plan is Izzar. That boy stole the mantle from Sorath, and for that, Izzar will pay dearly. As soon as we get rid of Thanatos, Izzar will follow, no matter whether he is a boy or not.¡±

    Those in the room agreed with her. They have watched Thanatos and the continued decline of the Order for a long time. A change was needed; they wanted someone in the lead with the power to bring the order back to their former glory.

    Iphis turned towards the fleet''s admiral; she smiled broadly; the day had come for her to finally put her plan into motion.

    ¡°Admiral, it is time. Move the fleet to Dessix. We shall launch our attack as soon as we enter orbit.¡±

    The fleet all turned towards the stars, and the hordes disappeared into the emptiness of space in one great flash. The journey will take nineteen days to complete giving her forces enough time to prepare for the battle ahead.

 B1C9 - The Tablets

    The fog was thick outside the Citadel; the constant and unrelenting noises from the forest seemed to grow louder by the minute as the silence between the three persisted. Izzar noticed both of his new companions were slightly alarmed by the environment around them. The early morning fog covered the deep jungle enough for them to not see much; the deep forest was a mysterious place waiting to be explored. Izzar was used to being thrown out into the wilderness unprepared; he had anticipated Thanatos to do this, considering their last meeting didn¡¯t go too well.

    Izzar felt that he hadn¡¯t been properly introduced to his companions and felt the urge to do so; he knew very little about them other than their names and where they came from. As for their traits, he was unsure.

    ¡°My name is Izzar Velix, as you¡¯ve already learned. I am told that one day I will replace Grand Master Thanatos as the Epsimus upon his death as the leader of the Order. The scale of responsibility is not yet known to me, but I¡¯ve been led to understand that you would be sharing that load of responsibility with me.¡±

    ¡°First of all...¡± Viha interrupted Izzar, not something he was used to. ¡°You people came to my home and took me away from the life I knew, and from what I can understand, I¡¯m never going back there ever again.¡±

    Viha¡¯s eyes were flaring, a vein on her temple was visible, and her hands were shaking. Izzar could tell that her mouth was also dry, her speech was very slurred.

    ¡°What is the ¡®Order¡¯ in any way? I¡¯ve never heard of you guys.¡±

    She continued her rant without taking a breath; the skin on her face was turning red with anger, her teeth seemed to grow sharper with every word that flowed from her mouth. Finally, her anger peaked, and she drew her sword from behind her; Izzar stood back as he did not have any weapon to defend himself with.

    ¡°Aargon Lexius, son of Luther Lexius, Grand Keeper of the Lybrarius Order.¡± Aargon intervened just in time, somehow worming himself between the two; Viha stood back; she had no qualms with him.

    ¡°And Viha Remit, champion of the Gandron Champions or as they are better known to the civilized societies as the Gandron Thieves Guild. Your father, Victor Remit, is wanted by at least three thousand systems.¡± Aargon now turned to Viha, which sparked a wave of new anger within her.

    ¡°I am flattered.¡± She replied with a sharp glare.

    The Champions were a proud group of people who disliked being called thieves; they believed their purpose in the galaxy was to stand up for those who did not have the voice or resources to do so. More than often, and without Viha¡¯s knowledge, the Champions were at odds with the Order of the Ipsimus. Thanatos made a deal with Allan Remit, the father of Victor Remit, which secured the Champions a contract to see through certain very delicate operations that no other body or organization in good standing would attempt.

    ¡°We are now part of the Order of the Ipsimus, a clandestine Order that has been in existence for over nine thousand years. Though a few days ago, I was still under the impression that they were a myth, and yet here we stand.¡± Aargon turns to Izzar with a bow. ¡°I am here to serve as best I can; I am to your disposal.¡±

    Though Izzar was flattered by him, he remained curious. Something gave Izzar reason to be cautious. Viha returned her weapon; she was still breathing heavy, there was still much that needed to be explained before the oceans within her heart would be tamed.

    ¡°Aargon is correct. I am sorry you were taken from your world; I had no part in it. However, you are here now, and sadly, there is no escape. If you wish to leave, you are welcome to do so, but know this: You will live to regret your decision.¡±

    Izzar was sincere; his heart grew soft for the young girl. She only exchanged a nod and turned away from him with her hands crossed.

    ¡°What is it that Master Thanatos requires of us?¡± Aargon¡¯s soft voice nearly disappeared into the loudness of the forest.

    For a moment longer Izzar stared at Viha; he had never seen anyone act the way she did. She had a fire burning deep within her that drew him closer.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Izzar nodded at Aargon, acknowledging his question, shaking his head.

    ¡°I know what Grand Master Thanatos requires of us. We are to work as a synchronized trinity. Once we can work together, he will start the true mentoring of our roles; until then, he will not train us as he should. Although these stones are scattered across the land, and he has been searching for them for decades, and we¡¯ve only managed to find a few, this task is by no means easy, and we should work together.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The myth of the exploding mountain. Aargon knew exactly what Izzar was talking about. Many eons ago, it was written of an individual who fled civilized space to a faraway planet to be exiled with his followers. There the individual discovered a truly horrifying power that he harnessed for a short period; the power overwhelmed him so much that it exploded and consumed everything in the land, including the mountain he was on. As a result, all his followers perished, including this act''s actual location and leaving it a mystery for millenniums. Aargon had studied this in detail and found nothing in the official records of it being true or just a myth. However, he understood that he was finally standing on the planet where the myth had originated, and if they worked together, they could solve the mystery and possibly uncover the true nature of this myth.

    ¡°Does Thanatos venture out on his own sometimes in search of the stones?¡± asked Aargon, trying to figure out more details about what the task entailed. Viha remained silent.

    ¡°Grand Master Thanatos¡­¡± Izzar emphasized the words, Grand Master, realizing that Aargon did not wholly comprehend the office his master held. ¡°...does venture out sometimes in search of the stones, but he would be gone for days not to return until he had found a large enough piece to his liking. It is not easy tracking down these stones. They leave no form of signature on the terrain for drones or orbital scanners to sense. They can only be found by us humans.¡± Izzar added with a muse.

    The other two listened intently; they found it truly fascinating, especially Aargon, as he had never read about any substance in the galaxy that could not be detected by conventional scans.

    The sky above them turned blue, bringing in a thick blanket of clouds in the far distance as the morning passed; the time they had to search for the stones was running out. It will take them all day to find a single stone if they find any; the task was for all three of them to bring one individually. Knowing his grandfather, the task would involve them working together and not separately, though he had never been in a situation where he was forced to work with anyone else other than his grandfather or Tarium. He had discovered that the stones were scattered in a very distinct pattern; the sketches he made revealed them to be scattered in a star-like way, the same way a meteor would spread when it hit the surface of a planet. Unfortunately, he had not been lucky enough to figure out exactly how this pattern worked and how it was spread out over the landscape.

    Izzar looked around him, unsure what he was searching for. He moved some plants and looked around nearby trees.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Aargon was eager to help, Izzar remained silent as he continued. Viha turned her head slightly to see what Izzar was doing.

    ¡°I need something to draw with; a stick or any pointy object will do.¡± Instinctively Izzar stretched his hand out as Viha¡¯s sword flew towards him; he caught it quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± She said, not looking his way even for a moment.

    Izzar did not respond. This was good enough for him; he held it for a moment, admiring the weapon''s craftsmanship. The blade was made from a black metallic substance, retractable and extremely light. The hilt was simple, minimalist, with only one engraving of the Gandron Champions Crest to give it an identity. He began drawing on the ground with it. Aargon and Viha looked at him curiously; the lines on the floor made no sense to them. First, it seemed like random lines on the floor, then it seemed to form a landscape but was destroyed by an illustration of a star.

    ¡°If my theories are correct, the stones should be distributed within the valley in a star formation. These¡­¡± pointing at spots within the star¡¯s shape ¡°¡­are where I have found stones before supporting my theory.¡±

    ¡°It is possible.¡± Added Aargon. ¡°If these are the places you found them in, we should be somewhere in the epicenter of what would have been ground zero of whatever disaster took place here years ago, which means we will only find small pieces of the stones around here. The more we move away, the larger the stones will get.¡±

    ¡°However¡­¡± added Viha; Izzar lifted his brow at her sudden break of silence. ¡°¡­if you strike a large stone with an ax, the larger pieces will remain in the middle, and the smaller pieces will scatter to the outside.¡±

    ¡°Both of you are correct; we have found small and large pieces scattered equally in the valley. It almost seems like they were scattered for us to find them.¡±

    Izzar was frustrated by the thought of going out once again and tracking these elusive stones; the last time he was sent out, he hadn¡¯t found anything. But, by now, Izzar had learned that Thanatos had found every significant piece there was in the depression. So, the parts they had to find were manually placed in the usual spots. He sighed and continued.

    ¡°Grand Master Thanatos wants us to find stones unique to our different abilities. He has hidden pieces he had found long ago for us to find. He would not send us to find a stone in a single day. I know where they are.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so in the first place.¡± Viha¡¯s frustration was visible; Izzar brushed it off but found it pleasing to see such an attitude coming from this girl.

    ¡°If we bring him a stone he had not seen yet, I believe he would be impressed by all three of us; this is why I am trying to show you how they¡¯ve been scattered within the valley.¡±

    ¡°Well then, what are we waiting for?¡± Although Aargon¡¯s question came with an excited smile, Izzar did not share his excitement.

    The three walked off into the thick undergrowth of the valley, searching for a new stone that they had not yet discovered. Izzar was sure in his heart that his grandfather would be pleased with their extra effort and might reward them with the commencement of early training conducted directly through him. However, the valley hid many obstacles, things he was aware of and ready to face; his new friends were not prepared for what lay ahead of them.

 B1C10 - Imperial Defiance

    As a glistening diamond, Prion seemed elegantly beautiful from the bridge of the Morningstar, the world where people in the core regions go to find riches and a life of meaning and purpose. It stood as the capital world of the Empire of Prion for seven thousand years, constantly growing and ever-evolving. Prion is a stellar empire spanning over a billion worlds; no other union of systems rivaled the majesty of this ancient society. Being one of the biggest Ecumenopolis out of one thousand and seventy in the universe, it housed an unfathomable amount of people and an economy large enough to sustain a hundred thousand worlds.

    The Great Galactic Library of Knowledge was built on Prion, one of the great wonders of the space age. It is the home of the legendary Lybrarius Order, a proud society of scholars, scribes, philosophers, and wise men and women who make it their life¡¯s work to collect all the records and knowledge and literature of all mankind to fill all the halls and archives of their grand temple.

    The Order of the Ipsimus considered Prion one of their most valuable allies. That was until the emperor, a very close friend of Thanatos, was assassinated by unknown assassins. The assassination of an emperor has never been heard of in the entire existence of the Empire. Emperor Veneus left no heirs to the throne, thus plunging Prion into a constitutional crisis not seen in all its history.

    Iphis saw an opportunity for her son, Sorath Velix, to ascend to the throne. However, those who led the government lost trust in the clandestine organization believing the assassination was a plot by the Order to replace the emperor with someone from the Order. Thanatos did not sanction the move by Iphis, though his wishes were that Izzar would become the next emperor in the event Veneus died before producing an heir.

    It has already been arranged through Iphis¡¯s extensive network inside Prion¡¯s government that Sorath was to meet with the Supreme Minister to discuss the terms of the ascension. Even though the Minister was expecting Izzar, the plan was already set in motion. Thus, Sorath was left with the difficult task of swaying the Minister and his aides to accept him as the new emperor; he was told that the meeting would be brief and the formalities would commence afterward, but Sorath had a deep feeling that things were not going to go the way they planned.

    For a couple of hours, Sorath stood on the bridge of the Morningstar, admiring the beauty of the city-covered planet. He had seen the official shuttle of the Supreme Minister and its scores of fighter ships protecting it approach the Morningstar but decided to make them wait after they boarded before he met with them. He would slowly make his way to the Audience room once he felt they were ready for him. When the ship was built, Thanatos included the Audience room, a large elaborate room decorated in pure cold and precious stones and minerals from across the galaxy to intimidate and instill awe in those he met in it.

    Sorath found the Minister and his large entourage standing near the sizeable observation window of the large room; they were looking about, pointing and staring at the beauty of the decorated room. In the middle of the room stood a large table made from the ancient Waling Trees of Pavloton; they were thus far the oldest trees ever discovered. Due to their value, the planet had been stripped of every last tree. Left only with the younger trees for another generation to poach in another age.

    Sorath approached the group slowly, allowing them to take in the beauty of the room for a moment longer. Though it did not last too long when the Supreme Minister spotted him approaching.

    ¡°I am confused.¡± The words from the Supreme Minister almost seemed cold but expected nonetheless.

    ¡°May we have some privacy.¡± Then, the Minister turned to his delegation and instructed them to leave the room.

    ¡°I was expecting Izzar. I will meet with no one else other than the Epsimus and Izzar; where are they?¡±

    Sorath expected this response from the Minister; he was not able to answer his question, though. He needed to be extremely careful not to lose the Minister¡¯s support, though it already seemed like he did.

    ¡°I can see you are confused, just as much as I am, your Excellency. I suggest you contact Iphis so we may clear this confusion.¡±

    The Minister turned away from Sorath; from within the deep pockets of the short man¡¯s coat, he took out a small holographic communicator and placed the device on the floor. With two clicks, a holographic display resonated from the device. Iphis appeared almost immediately.

    ¡°Your Excellency Supreme Minister Ulri, I was expecting a communication from you. I take it everything is going as planned?¡±

    With Iphis in the hologram, there were four other dark figures in council with her; Ulri recognized them and understood something was terribly wrong.

    ¡°I need a direct line to Epsimus Thanatos,¡± Ulri demanded.

    ¡°Whatever for?¡± She replied with a snare.

    ¡°The throne is not for Sorath but for Izzar; he is the rightful heir of Prion now. Have you sent your assassins for me too?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, my dear Ulri; how can you suggest such a thing? Tell me, Ulri, do you take pride in the position granted to you?¡±

    ¡°Without my approval, no one will sit on that throne; if you kill me now, you will face the full wrath of the Prion navy.¡±

    ¡°I assure you, Minister, the Morningstar is more than capable of handling your entire fleet.¡±

    From the corner of his eye, Ulri notices Sorath looking at Iphis with slightly widened eyes and a subtle shake of the head; the man had nothing to do with this plot.

    ¡°I think this conversation is over. The throne belongs to Izzar and no one else; those are the wishes of Epsimus Thanatos. If you disagree, by all means, get the Epsimus on the line.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Epsimus Thanatos will be joining us any time soon.¡± Said Iphis with a slight chuckle. ¡°He will be dead soon, and you will no longer be in favorable standing with the Order if you don¡¯t cooperate. Your late emperor should have chosen his allies carefully. But, unfortunately, he was too young and naive to understand his place in the galaxy.¡±

    Ulri¡¯s eyes widened; he took two steps away from Sorath and shook his head profusely; he did not know what to say. Then, with a double click, the hologram closed and the connection cut. He turned and looked at Sorath with disgust.

    ¡°How could you follow such a monster? The emperor was just a boy.¡±

    Sorath did not answer; deep in his heart, he knew this was all wrong. The order of the galaxy will be thrown into disarray if the laws he¡¯s bound to are not followed. Nevertheless, Thanatos still held on to the leadership of the Order, and thus his rule was still valid and just, at least to the Supreme Minister.

    ¡°You can tell Iphis that all bets will be off if Epsimus Thanatos parishes and Izzar is not placed on the throne, and she can consider Prion and the Order to be at war. I am sure you can reason with her; you seem like a man of sound mind and a loyal heart. But, you can also tell her that¡­.¡±

    An explosion rocked the ship, it was not big enough to throw them off their feet, but it was sufficient for the vessel to shutter slightly. Sorath peered around the room, and his gaze met a black ship passing the observation window.

    ¡°Is this your way to frighten us, Supreme Minister?¡± Sorath was angry; the ship was the pride of his career, the first one entrusted to him by Thanatos ten years ago.

    ¡°I do not know what you mean!¡± Ulri seemed sincere; Sorath could see the genuine surprise in his eyes.

    ¡°That is a Royal Guard Ship; they protect the emperor and his government. Surely you can at least tell me that you know what this is about?¡±

    Ulri turned and was startled by his delegation rushing into the room; one of them ran ahead and whispered in his ear. Ulri¡¯s eyes went wide; both his hands started to shake. He looked back at Sorath, not knowing what to say; his lips were babbling inaudible words.

    ¡°Out with it.¡± Said Sorath in frustration as another blow to the ship slightly shook the floor.

    ¡°The commander of the Royal Guard has broken rank and ordered all her units to attack this ship. They believe whoever is on this ship planned the assassination of the emperor.¡±

    ¡°How could you possibly know that?¡±

    Sorath was swinging around, looking through the window to see hundreds of ships converging on the Morningstar. The long slender man who had whispered into Ulri¡¯s ear stepped forward and explained that they have direct contact with the Royal Guard at all times.

    Sorath swiftly walked to the window and saw that the scores of ships were now attacking his vessel; it was his duty to protect his ship and his crew; he wasn¡¯t about to fail in that task. Next, he removed a communication device from his standard-issue uniform coat directly linked to the ship''s captain.

    ¡°We are under attack, sir.¡± Sorath had no chance to ask anything; the captain was in a panic.

    ¡°Launch all defensive measures¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Yelled Ulri from the back, running towards Sorath.

    ¡°Why not? - Please hold on to that order, captain.¡±

    ¡°If you attack them, they will see it as a sign of guilt; they will only intensify the attack. So stand down and hail their leader; she will come to you.¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t, I will personally see you off this ship in a body bag.¡±

    Sorath rushed to the bridge where he met his confused captain; as he approached, the captain tried to say something, he lifted his hand to silence him.

    ¡°Hail H-G-4-5-9-0.¡± Ulri had told him the frequency code of the commander before leaving him behind.

    Within moments a line opened, and the voice echoing on the bridge were crystal clear; Sorath instantaneously recognized her voice but could not remember from who or where he had heard it.

    ¡°Murderer!¡± She yelled over the communication; she did not seem to be in the mood for talking.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Please cease your attack and let us come to an agreement.¡± Sorath¡¯s voice seemed to disappear in the loud sounds of the attacking ship¡¯s engines flying close by the bridge windows.

    ¡°You¡¯ve murdered our emperor, and now you come to take what is left of his empire. This will never be forgiven or forgotten. Meet me on the battlefield, you coward.¡±

    Sorath heard Ulri enter the room behind him, still gasping for air. The short man seemed to have missed his crucial days in the gymnasiums; his face was almost purple but slowly gained normal color as he gained his breath.

    ¡°Do not engage. Stand down, Commander Raven!¡± Ulri¡¯s words knocked Sorath¡¯s breath out from his stomach; her name was as familiar as the name of a family member. He peered out the bridge at her ship, turning about to face the dreadnaught again.

    ¡°Supreme Minister Ulri!?¡± She seemed confused, but at the same time, all attacks on the ship ceased. This was the break Sorath needed. Finally, he snapped out of the stupor he found himself in.

    ¡°Captain, what is the status of the ship?¡±

    ¡°A minor breach in sector B-twenty-two-dash-one, but our engineers are working to fix it, our shields are stable, and there are no signs of structural damage. However, it will take more than that to bring this ship down, sir.¡±

    With a sigh of relief, he turns to Ulri with questions; the small man still had some of his breath to catch up; he also seemed relieved to see the attack called off.

    ¡°What are you doing on that murderer¡¯s ship Supreme Minister?¡± Commander Raven seemed less than happy with his presence there. She was not aware of their meeting.

    ¡°I am on an important diplomatic mission; the designated heir to the empire was supposed to be on this ship but is not.¡±

    ¡°Izzar Velix will never be emperor over Prion!¡± The deep hate in her voice was evident; Sorath doubted she ever met Izzar, who remained isolated on Dessix.

    ¡°Izzar is not on this ship¡­ I am Sorath Velix; we have no quarrel. Why don¡¯t you come on board, and we can all diplomatically discuss this matter?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, Sorath¡­.¡± Said Ulri from the side. ¡°¡­ There is nothing further to discuss.¡±

    ¡°The Commander of the Royal Guard disapproves of my brother¡¯s ascension. However, would you rather want to avoid a full-on civil war than please the wishes of a dying old man?¡±

    Ulri looked back as his delegation finally caught up with them on the bridge; they seemed less out of breath than him. Then, with a sigh, Ulri gathered his composure; what Sorath had just said was true. If the Royal Guard disagreed on the new emperor they had to serve, they would do everything in their power to remove him from the throne, even if it meant plunging the empire into civil war.

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Commander Raven, I request your presence on the ship straight away.¡±

    There was silence over the communication; she hesitated.

    ¡°Right.¡± That was all she said before breaking communication.

    ¡°Sir, H-G-4-5-9-0 is seeking permission to board.¡± Said one of the officers from across the bridge. The captain looked at Sorath for permission; for a second, he hesitated but nodded in approval.

    ¡°Permission granted.¡± Said the captain to the officer.

    ¡°If we may, I think it is best if we go back to the Audience Room, we will meet her there.¡±

    Sorath led the delegation from the bridge through the massively confusing corridors of the Morningstar back to the Audience Room. It was not long before Ulri began to lose his breath again; Sorath only smiled but continued at the same pace. Once at their destination, they found Commander Raven already in the room, standing and staring out the window over Prion. The city lights shone brightly on the night side of the world, giving away the massive scale of the world city. She was precisely the same way Sorath last saw her; he still towered over her. Her gold and white uniform seemed to suit her short cut brown hair; she was tough, that much Sorath knew.

    ¡°You seemed to have scratched my ship,¡± Sorath said across the room, drawing her attention to the group of people now joining her.

    ¡°Your ship is hard to miss.¡± She retorted back.

    ¡°Not many small fighters can breach her hull like you did; it will take us some time to repair the damage you¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°Good, you and your organization have no business with Prion.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary¡­.¡± Sorath smiled at her, gesturing at a seat for her to sit down around the sizeable Waling Tree table.

    ¡°No thanks.¡± His hospitality was the last thing she desired at that moment in time.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Sorath proceeded to sit down.

    ¡°His late majesty¡¯s wish cannot be granted.¡± Raven continued.

    ¡°The empire has stood for many millennia, and the Royal Imperial Guard has stood watch over its monarchs. My family has vowed to protect the monarchs to their last breath since the first emperor was crowned. I will not stand to see a foreigner disgrace my family heritage by being called the emperor. You know nothing of our history, customs, or traditions. A Prionian will rule over the empire, not Izzar, not a foreigner.¡±

    Sorath maintained a smile; he was well aware of their customs, something she was unaware of. Though she didn¡¯t recognize him, he did.

    ¡°Raven Tanner, firstborn of Orion Tanner. I know who you are. Besides, we were born in the same district, Malecora. So my brother and I might share the same name, but we do not share the same father.¡±

    Raven was caught off guard; she looked at Ulri with surprise; he also seemed surprised by this revelation.

    ¡°Well, I do believe there is only one way of dealing with this matter. As we both went to the same training academy right here on Prion, something I seem to remember quite well, but you, on the other hand, not. So, therefore, I will go through the Guard''s Challenge to prove to you that I am a student of Master Duar Yalden.¡±

    ¡°Do not stain Master Yelden¡¯s name with your lies.¡± Raven, offended by what he had said, was ready to leave.

    ¡°Do you remember who I am?¡±

    She stopped dead in her tracks; she does not recall his face. Though she knew his name and found his voice very familiar, it did not come to memory of the past.

    ¡°I used to go by the name of Kaven Ional. They used to make fun of us for having similar names. Do you remember what they called us?¡±

    She smiled but lowered her head in sadness a second later. Sorath expected her to be happy to learn his identity, but he was met with a saddened countenance.

    ¡°The Aven Pair.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It was corny back then and even more so now. So what makes you think I¡¯ll change my mind over Izzar just because I know you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here on behalf of Izzar; I am here on behalf of myself.¡±

    Everyone in the room drew their full attention to Sorath; Ulri already said that Sorath would not take the throne. Therefore, it was up to the Prion government to approve a new Emperor and not the Captain of the Royal Imperial Guard.

    ¡°We need to leave.¡± Said Ulri

    ¡°I will not force you to stay Supreme Minister.¡±

    ¡°Good, then I will not stay any longer.¡±

    ¡°Though you will not find it easy to leave either. I have to follow the laws of the Order.¡±

    Ulri¡¯s eyes went wide; he knew Sorath did not have the power to keep him on board that ship. However, his mother did.

    ¡°Even if I am forced to stay on this ship, you will not get the throne.¡±

    ¡°And what makes you think that anyone else would be allowed to hold the throne?¡±

    Sorath sighed; he was not there to force anyone to do anything. Unlike his brother, he did not possess the personality to try and overpower someone. Although Sorath was many years older than Izzar, he was not brought up by Thanatos; Thanatos influenced Izzar to be the way he was. Sorath never envied his younger brother, though he never saw him in the flesh; he had spoken to him a few times but was worried by the few encounters.

    ¡°So it was your Order that ordered the hit on our emperor?¡±

    Sorath had to be careful with his words now; he seemed to have unknowingly spoken himself into a corner.

    ¡°The Order is currently investigating that tragic event; the death of the emperor was not an order given by us or anyone affiliated to the Organization.¡±

    As his words stopped, the doors opened, six giant robots entered the room bearing weapons. The people in the room became fearful; they did not know what was happening.

    ¡°If you arrest us and keep us here to force us to accept you as our new emperor, you are sadly mistaken.¡±

    Ulri was scared; everyone could hear it in his voice. Then, a hologram of Iphis appeared in the middle of the big table in the center of the room.

    ¡°It has come to my attention that you are refusing our replacement to fill the throne.¡±

    ¡°Respectfully we must, Izzar was chosen by the emperor, and the government of Prion has approved his investiture. If Izzar is not to become emperor, then Prion will no longer have a monarch, and we will declare a Federation.¡±

    ¡°You will make a grave mistake if that happens. Prion will be at war with the rest of the galaxy if it refuses to fall into line.¡±

    ¡°Prion has the largest army in the galaxy; you cannot threaten us with war. We¡¯ve fought many without you, and this one, I assure you, and we will be able to win without any problem.¡±

    ¡°You have the largest army¡­ that you know of.¡± Iphis smiled through the hologram, making the room colder. If you are not with us, you are against us. Sorath, take care of them. The fleet is on their way.¡±

    ¡°Prion will not fall to a military coup!¡±

    Iphis was gone even before he could finish his sentence. The situation became tenser in the room; Raven kept her eyes on the robot, Ulri did not take his off of Sorath.

    ¡°I know you boy, you will not let her kill us.¡±

    ¡°I will be dead if I defy her; Prion will be in worse hands if I am killed.¡± So said Sorath; apparent worry filled his voice. He did not expect things to become this tense.

    With his mother seeking complete control over Prion and Thanatos being indifferent towards their most prominent ally, Sorath was left in a situation he wished to avoid. None of his missions had ever failed this miserably; there was no good outcome to this. His glance moved over to Raven, who was now backing towards a corner with two robots preparing to attack; Ulri and his delegation also backed away in fear. The security detail with the politicians was ill-equipped for the situation; they were stripped of their weapons when they boarded after being assured they were perfectly safe.

    There were two security cameras in the room, one facing the port side and the other towards the starboard side. Beneath the table where Sorath was seated was a hidden control panel, he knew exactly which button deactivated the cameras in the room; they were down in a flash. Sorath took out a standard-issue 12mm Ipdimussian revolver and shot down the four robots, landing a single shot each, approaching the Supreme Minister and his delegation. The two approaching Raven turned towards Sorath but was quickly destroyed by Raven, who saw the opportunity Sorath had created for her.

    ¡°Just like old times.¡± Smiled Raven as the two robots fell to the ground in a ball of smoke.

    ¡°Not quite.¡± Said Sorath with a worrying sigh.

    ¡°I thought you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, Supreme Minister; it will not be easy to escape this ship from here. I cannot help you any further than this room. Captain Raven will have to escort you to the main hangar and escape the ship. Iphis will be contacting me very soon to determine what exactly just happened here.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this, Sorath?¡±

    ¡°There is no time.¡± He rushes towards a wall with a large landscape picture and a fortress in the background, for those knowledgeable of the order will recognize it as the Citadel on Dessix where Thanatos is training Izzar. With a wave of the hand, the portrait vanished to reveal a secret door.

    ¡°If you follow these hallways, it will lead you straight to a central hall; once there, follow the corridor labeled as ¡®Alpha¡¯ hangar. It should take you straight to your ship. Don¡¯t expect to escape easily.¡± Sorath¡¯s words towards Raven seemed warm; she found comfort in his direction. The old days were what she craved¡­

    Their session had just ended; both Raven and Kaven had finished their sparring match. They couldn¡¯t go any further. While down on their knees, they glanced at one another with tired smiles. They both were barely sixteen years old.

    ¡°Do you want to go another round?¡± Asked Raven with excitement.

    Kaven sighed and lowered his head; he meant to tell her something significant but enjoyed her company too much to spoil it. However, Raven had some news that she wanted to share with him; he had no idea what she was holding on to when her hands were resting over her waist.

    ¡°I¡¯ve meant to tell you, my love¡­.¡±

    Her shoulders dropped, her heart stopped. His somber mood could only mean one thing.

    ¡°My training is complete here at the academy. But, unfortunately, I¡¯m leaving very soon. So they are already waiting for me outside.¡±

    The memory faded; she looked down at her waist and felt saddened by the fact that he never knew what he had left behind. However, she never forgot who he was and their time together; besides, how could she?

    ¡°I hope I will see you again¡­ for old time sake.¡±

    Her words faded as loud bangs outside the main entrance of the room interrupted the group. They all fled into the hallway, and Sorath waved his hand once more, not taking his eyes off of Raven. Within moments after the portrait covered their escape, the door blew open, and security guards, together with the ship''s captain, flooded the room.

    ¡°Where have they gone?¡± Shouted the captain from behind Sorath. Luckily for them, the captain did not know every secret Thanatos hid within the Morningstar.

    ¡°I was overpowered.¡± Said Sorath as he turned towards the captain. ¡°They were twelve, they had one highly skilled combatant, and not even I could hold her off for long.¡±

    ¡°I knew bringing her on board was a bad idea; you never invite a hostile enemy onto your ship. So next time, I will make the call.¡±

    Sorath turned towards the captain with an angry glare in his eyes.

    ¡°You fly the ship; I decide where the ship goes and what happens on the ship. Are we clear, captain?¡±

    The captain stared him in the eyes; he could not believe that Sorath had just said what he said. He saluted Sorath and proceeded to exit the room with his men, but he stopped to look at the robots before leaving. His eyes caught a glimpse of something out of place, then looked at Sorath; deep inside, Sorath knew the captain realized what had happened.

    ¡°Close all hangars immediately. No ship comes or goes without my pre-authorization.¡±

    The captain clearly ignored Sorath; Iphis was not going to give Sorath an easy time for this. He hadn¡¯t even figured out what he was going to tell her.

 B1C11 - Jungles of Dessix

    Dessix was a tiny dwarf planet on the outermost edge of the Milky Way galaxy. With a radius of a hundred and thirteen miles, it was a planet not very easily found by most conventional equipment. Although it had an incredibly diverse ecosystem for its size, it was covered entirely in swampy jungles. Many wildlife roamed the murky world ranging from small mammals to giant lizards; these animals could mostly be found around the heavy swampy areas in the low valleys.

    The Citadel was built on a significant open depression believed to be the location of the mythical legend that brought Thanatos to the planet; there was no other plain similar to it anywhere else on the small world. This plain was surrounded by low hills that resembled the edges of a crater. Izzar had spent most of his life inside the marshy forests around the Citadel within the crater, training and searching for lost relics for his grandfather. Exploring the surrounding areas within the recess around the Citadel was no longer an adventure; he craved to travel beyond and map the rest of the planet.

    Aargon and Viha had never seen a planet such as this. The gloomy unending fog in the low-lying areas fascinated them; it never seemed to go away no matter what time of the day it was. Only the high areas standing above the marshlands were clear of thick fog, but even there, the mist was persistent though thin. Moreover, there have been reports of beasts roaming the marshes, large ones that hunted strong prey. Izzar had never encountered one of them before, but he dreamt of meeting one in the wilderness to fight one ever since the news came that one of the monks discovered one roaming close to the fortress.

    It was a well-known fact that many other humans had settled areas of the planet long ago; however, many perished at the hands of Thanatos during the construction of the Citadel, and many others managed to escape off-world. Colonies had been established in the South Pole where the jungles were less hostile, but even those were abandoned long before Thanatos¡¯s arrival.

    Izzar stared up into the sky and noticed the sun was moving quickly; it had already passed mid-day. Days on Dessix were short, seventeen Earth hours, to be exact. Nights were just as long as days all year round. The year on Dessix was extremely long, lasting one thousand eight hundred and sixty-two Dessixian days or one thousand three hundred and eighteen Earth days. Though the Dessixian year was not observed by the Citadel, times and dates from Earth were kept.

    They lost plenty of time; he could not see how they would find a new stone by the break of dusk; they had a few hours left, then time was up. They had to travel deep into the jungle to find new pieces; maybe just retrieving the one¡¯s Thanatos planted would be easier, he thought.

    ¡°These jungles are confusing. Do you know where we are going?¡± Asked Aargon curiously.

    Izzar decided it was time for them to stop; it could make it difficult to catch their breath in the thick marshes.

    ¡°We must have patients, Aargon. If we rush, we can find ourselves in a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Asked Aargon curiously, all the while looking at Viha after her strange behavior caught his eye. She was looking intently into the thick undergrowth for something Aargon could not see.

    ¡°Is something there?¡± Asked Izzar curiously.

    ¡°We¡¯re being followed.¡± She said while drawing her sword.

    ¡°One thing you should always remember about Dessix¡­.¡± Said Izzar while lowering her blade with his right hand. ¡°¡­You will always be followed here.¡±

    Aargon seemed to lose his composure, sweat was already pouring down his face, but the prospect of violence made his hands shake; violence was not something he agreed with.

    ¡°We will not have to defend ourselves; we are quite safe. The wildlife does not seem too curious about humans. They never attack if not provoked.¡± Continued Izzar as he sat down onto a white marble stone.

    ¡°Please, sit and rest.¡± He pointed towards many items within their vicinity. ¡°If you don¡¯t rest, the task will become more difficult, and you will not get back to the Citadel alive.¡±

    Viha decided to remain on her feet; Aargon relaxed a little more and sat down on another rock next to Izzar. The two strangers to Izzar were not used to this kind of environment; every sound kept them on their toes, yet for Izzar, he was used to it. There was no other kind of nature he knew; the surrounding forest allowed him some peace from the rigorous training at the Citadel.

    ¡°How long have you been on Dessix?¡± Asked Aargon out of curiosity.

    ¡°I was born and raised here. I have only seen the vast systems in space from holograms during my studies. I¡¯ve never been off-world.¡±

    Aargon was surprised; the Citadel only consisted of celibate monks and one young boy. Who had given birth to him? He knew of cloning under the most elite in the galaxy though he has never met a clone in person. If he was one, Aargon would have had many questions.

    ¡°How long have you known Viha?¡± Izzar¡¯s voice was low; he did not want Viha hearing him asking this to Aargon. Though he did not think Viha¡¯s attention was with them as she was constantly looking deep into the fog-filled marshes surrounding them.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only met after we disembarked our transports when we arrived here. She doesn¡¯t talk much.¡±

    Izzar¡¯s interest in her grew; he had never met any female other than his mother before. Though even with his mother, he had not interacted with her before. A particular mystery surrounded her, making him feel uneasy but interested at the same time. Her skin seemed soft to the touch; it was clean with no scar or blemish to behold on any part of her visible body. She was supposed to be the best warrior in her father¡¯s guild; he would have expected some scars on her from her many battles. Aargon was precisely what he expected. Most of the monks, when taking away their customs and traditions, were precisely like him. Tall and not as mysterious as they led on, only serving a single purpose and would not stay quiet in any circumstances.

    Izzar dropped his guard; his thoughts wandered back to the Citadel. He could feel something was wrong there. For many years, he studied his grandfather and knew when he was stressed and when he was not. Something profound was bothering Thanatos, but he won¡¯t tell a soul.

    Without warning, his thoughts were interrupted by the whistle of a blade approaching the side of his face; hesitation from Viha caused her to stop mere inches from his skin. With pure instinct, the split-second Viha allowed him, he swung around, grabbing her blade with his bare hand and disarmed her within a blink of an eye. Viha¡¯s warrior instinct kicked in, locking arms with Izzar ready to defend herself. For a moment, they smiled at each other. Izzar suddenly felt a feeling inside him he was unfamiliar with, a feeling of warmth and belonging, a comfort unbeknown to him, his guard was dropped once again. Viha attacked with full force, landing a punch in his ribs; there was no time to breathe. With as little effort as possible, he blocked her next incoming blow. He kicked high, aiming for her chest, but she managed to secure his blow effortlessly. He was impressed, so was she. From the side, Aargon tried to draw their attention, but neither wanted the fight to end. Izzar had a thrill at the idea of having a sparring partner his own age who can demonstrate skills close to his own abilities. She did not give him any chance or opening; her defenses were flawless; Izzar knew he would have a difficult time with her.

    Each blow, block, and movement felt like it was flowing through and around the two warriors; like water flowing around a rock, they danced to each other in a flurry of skill. They were trained for this; they were one person but two separate vessels; a majestic well-corrugated show had no match to the beauty of the energy flowing between them. Aargon looked on with awe. It took a few moments for the two warriors to finally stop and stare at each other with a smile exchanged between both of them.

    ¡°You are better than I thought.¡± Said Viha, wiping sweat from her forehead.

    ¡°I could say the same about you,¡± Izzar felt happy; he was not familiar with this feeling and tried to suppress it.

    ¡°It¡¯s the most fun I¡¯ve had in all my life,¡± Izzar said as he bowed before her.

    ¡°If you call that fun, then I can¡¯t wait to show you some more.¡± She continued with a smile, bowing before him.

    Neither one of them realized Aargon was no longer with them until Viha turned to ask him a question. Izzar and Viha were surprised, hoping he didn¡¯t wander off into the jungles by himself.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Izzar was lost for words.

    He looked around the area for clues but could not find any. Finally, Viha walked around the stone Aargon was sitting on earlier, and between the two rocks, she noticed some kind of extender stick was left behind by him. She picked it up and showed it to Izzar.

    ¡°If I know his kind, he would never leave without this thing. So someone must have taken him while we were too distracted to notice him disappearing.¡±

    ¡°Or something¡­¡± Added Viha.

    Izzar exchanged a nod; it was possible that some wildlife reacted to the perceived aggression between them and saw Aargon as a weak target. Many carnivorous animals were roaming Dessix, but most of them would keep clear from any humans. Various times Izzar thought he was in danger as he would cross paths with some minor predators, but as soon as the animal saw him, they disappeared into the fog again. Predators on Dessix did not have to catch their prey difficultly; therefore, there was no reason for them to attack a being that would defend itself.

    Izzar looked around the rocks, it wasn¡¯t easy seeing in the mist and on the moist ground, but there were signs of something nefarious that happened moments ago. Aargon might not have been conscious when he was taken away; there might be some poisonous animal who saw its chance and captured its unsuspecting prey.

    ¡°Where could he have gone?¡± Asked Viha, She tried looking into the thick foggy undergrowth but could not see very far.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°We are not alone,¡± Izzar noted.

    ¡°Yes, I told you this earlier. Who or whatever was following us has taken Aargon.¡± Viha didn¡¯t sound too worried; it might have been in her DNA not to worry but to take on each challenge with a brave heart, and an open mind was programmed into her being.

    ¡°Would this be the wrong time to ask you what happened to Master Thanatos¡¯s eyes?¡± Viha¡¯s thoughts wandered; Izzar could only wonder why.

    ¡°It is the wrong time for that; we need to find Aargon; we absolutely cannot go back to the Citadel without him.¡±

    Viha understood the currentness in his voice. Her encounter with Thanatos earlier that day was terrifying; his threats were enough to scare her. She wouldn¡¯t want to find out what would happen if one of them got lost or, worse, died.

    A familiar voice echoed in the fog; Izzar had heard that voice many times before. Tarium. Viha lifted her weapon in defense, Tarium caught her off guard.

    ¡°Master Izzar, your friend is in danger. He¡¯s been taken by a Fargesrat. Intelligent creatures.¡±

    ¡°Tarium, where did you come from?¡± His heart was pounding in his chest; he also did not expect someone to come out of the thick fog speaking to them.

    ¡°I was told to follow you on your journey, to bring you a new task. Aargon will not survive long if we don¡¯t act now.¡±

    ¡°I thought Fargesrats were too scared to approach humans?¡± Izzar finally responded to Tarium¡¯s first question.

    ¡°The predators around the citadel have been acting strangely the past few days; we are unsure what is triggering this heightened aggression.¡± Continued Tarium.

    ¡°Can someone tell me what an ¡®agargarat¡¯ is?¡±

    Both looked at her simultaneously to explain, but Tarium was a bit too fast for Izzar.

    ¡°Fargesrats are Peculiar creatures; that¡¯s what they are. They mostly feed off smaller, weaker animals, though they only feed once every three days no matter how large the portion. They are gentle creatures, scaly with a long snout and sharp teeth protruding from their mouths. Their hide is used in the citadel for linen and coats. There hasn¡¯t been much food around these areas, so I bet this one hasn¡¯t eaten in weeks. We need to find Aargon soon; we have no time to waste. The Master has given you a new task.¡±

    ¡°What is the new task?¡± Viha was intrigued; something way more eventful must have arisen for Thanatos to assign them a new task.

    ¡°How long were you following us?¡± Izzar added, not caring about what Viha just asked.

    As rules dictated, Tarium needed to answer Izzar¡¯s every question without hesitation, unless the answer was deemed too sensitive or forbidden.

    ¡°Two hours, my lord. We need to hurry if we are to save Aargon. They usually don¡¯t hunt too far from their burrows.¡± Tarium seemed to have forgotten Viha¡¯s Question; she was somewhat annoyed by being ignored.

    ¡°What about the task?¡± She annoyedly asked.

    ¡°Young Mistress¡­.¡± Tarium turned to her.

    ¡°There are three of you, no more and no less. If one of you is lost, all of you are lost. So all three of you must become as one, act as one, breathe as one, walk as one. There are no exceptions. Without Aargon, there is no new task. I can only give you your new task once all three of you are together again.¡±

    Tarium thought he made himself clear to the young girl, but something did not sit right with her; she couldn¡¯t understand why they had to be together like that.

    ¡°A warrior depends on her fellow warriors when she is weak and defeated; when she is strong, she must face her challenges alone. This is the code of Gandron!¡±

    She had no desire to go into the dark fog looking for someone she believed shouldn¡¯t have been there in the first place.

    ¡°You are no longer under oath of the Code of Gandron; you are now under the oath of the Epsimus; there is no other code above that.¡± Tarium was frustrated with her defiance; he knew he had to practice the utmost patients with this newcomer girl.

    ¡°I swore a blood oath!¡±

    ¡°Do you even know what a true blood oath entails, young mistress?¡±

    She was confused; she only knew that giving an oath by drawing her own blood and adding it to the warrior¡¯s stone was the single most crucial oath in the galaxy for a warrior. For centuries, the Gandron Warriors Guild had their initiates lay down their swords under the Stone of Champions after cutting their forearm and spilling their blood on it. It was an oath only death could separate them from; they lived by the code and died with it.

    ¡°It is the most important oath you can make!¡± She replied in anger. She did not appreciate the disrespect towards her oath and the traditions of her people.

    ¡°To the warrior¡¯s guild¡­. Yes. But to the servants of the Epsimus, the greatest oath is that of spilling blood. To take the life of another and present it to the Epsimus is a blood oath. It shows your utmost dedication to the order.¡±

    Viha laughed; she thought it was a joke.

    ¡°I killed many men.¡±

    ¡°Indeed you have, but when the time comes, you will be asked to kill someone you truly love. I don¡¯t believe all those men and women you killed were anyone you held dearly to your heart?¡±

    She was shocked; it wasn¡¯t possible; they would never send a young person to murder someone they loved. How could they?

    ¡°We know there is only one person you love in this entire galaxy.¡± Tarium continued, wiping any thought that she could fool them.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry young mistress; it will be a good couple of years before you are presented with such a task.¡±

    Tarium turned back to Izzar; there was haste in his eyes; they¡¯ve wasted enough time as it is. They only had a few days to travel to the other side of the world and back before Iphis¡¯s forces arrived. Tarium knew this but did not want to reveal the full extent of the danger they were in. Nevertheless, he was given a task, and he was determined to complete it by any means possible.

    Izzar led the way into the foggy undergrowth in the direction Tarium pointed at, it wasn¡¯t obvious, but Izzar noticed some tracks in the mud. It quickly dissolved; they did not have much time before they lost Aargon to the marshy woodlands. It would not be easy for Thanatos to find a replacement for Aargon. He was indeed the best at what he did. Izzar understood this. He had to go save Aargon.

    The marshes were getting thicker. The fog around them seemed to get thicker also. They were descending down into a valley where these creatures would usually burrow, Tarium was walking behind Viha, and Izzar was leading the way. He was trained to lead, even when he had no experience doing anything. Luckily for them, Izzar knew the area well; it was still close to the Citadel. If he got lost in these areas, the easiest and effective way was to climb one of the trees where the spiraling tower of the fortress was visible on the horizon at the top.

    There was one small problem navigating the marshes. Significant amounts of trees migrated across the lands pushing other smaller trees to the sides, making the landscape almost unrecognizable at times. However, for trained eyes, such as Izzar¡¯s, it was effortless in recognizing the changing landscape. During one of his first expeditions out into the wilderness, he had set markers to find his way back to the Citadel. Unfortunately, as the migration season peaked during those days, his markers had scattered, making it extremely difficult for him to navigate the changed forest. He struggled for three days before finally climbing one of the trees to see where he was. Back then, he learned to find solid permanent features around him to rely on when making his way back to the Citadel.

    Viha was growing concerned. They have been searching for the burrow for more than an hour. Indeed Aargon was dead by now; she couldn''t understand why they didn¡¯t just start with the new task given to them without him. They had very few rules on Gandron. It all came down to one direction. Kill or be killed. That applied to every aspect of her life, even now as she was walking through this thick marshy forest. They were walking into a trap; she was sure of this. Although mentally she was preparing herself for battle, there were many things she did not know about this strange planet, and there were many things she didn¡¯t want to find out, all of which would help her preparation. Though she was strong, she knew she could not protect herself and Izzar if a large pack of predators attacked them.

    Izzar stopped ahead of them, lifting his hand and bending down; he heard something up ahead in the fog. He whispers to Tarium and Viha, ¡°Wait here.¡± And disappeared into the mist. Crouching, he made his way towards a sound he heard that resembled knawing; after a few more steps, he finally found a tree to hide behind and see what was going on ahead. The sun fell through the trees illuminating the area; there he was. It was Aargon laying in the mud. There was no one near him; he tried to see where the sound was coming from but couldn¡¯t see anything. Slowly he moved forward towards Aargon. One step at a time, he looked around him carefully, ensuring he didn¡¯t get caught off guard as Viha did earlier.

    Feeling Aargon¡¯s pulse, he was relieved to know he was still alive. He inspected him a little more and found he might have broken his collar bone; something was out of place, though. The leaves around him were disturbed. But not buy a Fargesrat. A giant mud worm emerged from the thick layer of soggy leaves a few feet away from Izzar. These creatures were giant snake-like worms with a thick coat that stopped the moisture from reaching their skin. When provoked, they were very aggressive, and to Izzar¡¯s dismay, they never wandered alone. Three more mud worms as giant as the last emerged from the soggy leaves surrounding him, ready to attack. Izzar cursed below his breath. The biggest of the mud worms struck first, only to be stopped by Viha¡¯s sword. Izzar regretted not having a weapon; this was not the usual run-of-the-mill expeditions into the wilderness that he¡¯s used to. What seemed like an appendage on the worm¡¯s face was sliced off by Viha and fell lifelessly to the ground. Tarium appeared behind Izzar.

    ¡°They knew we were coming to rescue him. They must have killed the Fargesrat that took him.¡± Tarium displayed apparent worry in his voice.

    Viha didn¡¯t waste any time; she sprang forward and attacked the largest mud worm first. In her experience, striking the largest one in a group usually discouraged the smaller ones from attacking. Tarium handed Izzar his retractable dark sword to defend himself; Izzar felt relieved. Next, Tarium and Izzar each chose a mud worm to attack. Viha had her hands full with the larger one; however, she was overwhelmed with the remaining one attacking her from behind. With no one watching her back, she was now fighting for her life. It exhilarated her. Her smile became a grin of pure enjoyment. At least, she thought to herself, if she died today, she would have died fighting a glorious battle.

    Izzar realized she was in danger. He drew his sword and thrust it into his mud worm¡¯s belly. It cringed and disappeared under the wet leaves. He ran and blocked the mud worm behind her from attacking with not a single moment to spare. Izzar heard a distant voice calling to him in the fray, he didn¡¯t know who it was, but he had no time to listen now. With every blow, the voice got louder and louder, his frustration grew, and he nearly lost his focus completely. They could not handle all of the mud worms at the same time; they were outnumbered.

    Izzar closed his eyes, and the pain and frustration grew in his chest. He did not want to disappoint his grandfather. It was almost too late for that. Finally, the voice in his head said, ¡°Now.¡± Izzar didn¡¯t know what it meant, but he felt all his frustration and fear release from his body all at once, releasing a solid fury of strange energy out of his body, disintegrating the nearest mud worm to nothing. The wet leaves around him dried out instantaneously and lifted up from the ground, disappearing into thin air. The other three mud worms were too far away from him and were only injured after being hit by the energy wave and slithered away; Tarium and Viha fell to the ground with shock, the power did not seem to affect them at all, Izzar just stood there in confusion not knowing what had just happened. Looking at his hand, he saw purple energy pulsating from it, but with every moment passing, it faded and eventually disappeared.

    A rumbling below their feet snapped them out of the trance this sudden outburst of energy from Izzar placed them in.

    ¡°We need to go.¡± Said Tarium, very worried at what they have drawn towards them. Izzar ran to Aargon and threw him over his shoulders. It was time for them to go; there was not a minute to waste. Before leaving the area, Izzar looked over his other shoulder and saw a massive beast¡¯s silhouette in the fog; it was even taller than the tree line above. He felt fear fill his body, hoping the beats had not seen them. The other two were right behind him; they did not look back; their main focus was getting out of there as quickly as possible.

    Meanwhile, at the Citadel. Thanatos felt it; there was an energy of the Nihil released somewhere on the planet. He did not understand. The only person capable of releasing Nihil energy was himself and no one else.

    ¡°Izzar has taken his first steps in understanding The Nihil.¡± A strong voice echoed in the chamber of crypts.

    ¡°It was stronger than before,¡± Thanatos said, worried.

    ¡°The power was his to wield; he has found a way.¡±

    ¡°What have you done?¡± He asked out loud. The Nivshevus didn¡¯t give any answer, leaving Thanatos alone in the crypt.

 B1C12 - Escape

    The long narrow passageways within the walls of the Morningstar seemed cold and empty as Raven, the Supreme Minister, and his entourage weaved their way towards the hangar bay. Raven was unsure whether she could trust Sorath; he was different; he had changed since the last time she saw him. Her love for him she had many years ago was still burning dimly in her heart. She had never forgotten what bond they once shared; through all the rigorous training to become a Royal Guard, her memories of him had never faded. She held a very dear secret, one that she so desired to share with Sorath, but not a single moment presented itself for her to do so. It was a secret she vowed she would take with her to the grave, or so she thought.

    The Morningstar was on high alert; they were fugitives in a hostile behemoth of a ship. Ulri and his men were mere politicians, advisors, and leeches; they knew nothing about physically sneaking about. Their art required a desk, a platform where they could speak. They only needed their words to sneak past anyone. They were comforted by the idea of being protected by one the most prolific Royal Guardswomen in the late Emperor¡¯s employ.

    Raven had tried to hail her squadron to assist, but there was no answer over her communicator. Their signals were more than likely being jammed by the ship. Without any backup, it would be nothing short of a miracle for them to escape with their lives. Ulri had tried his personal communicator too, but he had no luck. There was a special battalion ready at his fingertips, standing in high alert to be deployed at a moment¡¯s notice.

    The battalion had special permission to attack or invade if they perceived the Supreme Minister to be in any form of danger. A unique signal was pinged to a communicator under Ulri¡¯s skin every thirty seconds; the communicator reacted to his body heat and heart pulse; if no call was returned, it was a sign that the Supreme Minister was in danger. A scout would be sent to investigate; sadly, the jamming signal did not block the ping this time and was sent and received as expected. The signal was closely monitored by a specialist on the Morningstar to ensure the signal was constant; he would be authorized to override the signal and send out a dummy signal instead.

    Somewhere ahead of them, the group heard heavy doors open, and the voices of people flooded the back alleyways. The soldiers entering the secret hallways knew they were hiding somewhere; was it possible that Sorath only bought them a little time before they were allowed to be hunted? Raven didn¡¯t want to think about it at that moment. Her number one priority was getting Ulri and his people off the ship and back to safety.

    ¡°Sir, I need you and your men to hide in here¡­.¡± She found an empty storage room; she didn¡¯t think the guards would look in there for their fugitives. It was unremarkable and had no significant features.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ulri asked in frustration.

    Both of them knew what was at stake. If the Supreme Minister was assassinated, the Empire would fall into a more profound constitutional crisis than it was already in. This is because the Supreme Minister could only be chosen by recommendations made by the monarch; only after the proposal has been made would it legally allow the Grand Assembly to vote them into office. Sadly, due to the empire¡¯s strong beliefs in peace, a law had never been written to instruct on which procedures should be followed in the event both the Emperor and Supreme Minister were killed.

    Meanwhile, Sorath looked at surveillance footage of the group moving behind the ship''s walls; the captain was standing right next to him.

    ¡°You just let them go?¡± Asked Captain Stanley in a very agitated voice. ¡°This must be reported to Iphis at once!¡±

    ¡°No need, Captain,¡± Sorath responded, his shoulders tense and agitation filling the air around him. He turned towards the hologram projector pressing a button on the console flashing for a few minutes without anyone but Sorath noticing.

    ¡°Mother?¡± He answered with indignation but deeply hidden agitation.

    ¡°You shall know your place, Sorath!¡± She snapped at him.

    ¡°Your beloved son has let our prisoners escape through hidden passages in the ship. Not even I knew they existed!¡± The captain almost shouted as he entered the recording area.

    ¡°I shall not stand for such infantile behavior, captain! Step aside!¡± Iphis was angry; her flaring nostrils, darting eyes, and tightly clenched fists gave it away. ¡°I hope you have a plan!¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    The captain stepped aside, shamed by the words of Iphis and surprised by those of Sorath. He might have been too quick to speak.

    ¡°If I hadn''t let them go, what would have happened here on Prion? We would declare war on our largest ally and the order¡¯s oldest friend. We cannot risk losing them. So I plan to let them go and follow them to their capital, where I will try my best to convince them that I am the right person to lead the Empire. All I need to do is persuade the Supreme Minister and the Commander of the Royal Guard to endorse my ascension to the throne. All I need you and your...¡± he looked at the Captain in disgust. ¡°¡­Pets to do is stay out of my way and let me do what I do best.¡± Sorath seemed confident in his plan; he had them on his side by letting them go already. All he needed to do was convince them once and for all that they could trust him.

    ¡°Be careful Sorath, you are walking on thin ice. Are you sure this plan of yours will work?¡± Iphis was silent for a while; she looked beyond the recording at her council; they all seemed to agree.

    ¡°If I fail, it will be the last act I will perform amongst the living.¡±

    Iphis agreed to his plan; he never thought she would. However, it was a bonus, and he had the satisfaction of silencing his captain. Although Captain Stanley has been his greatest opponent since assuming command of the Morningstar, he needed him to trust him and start addressing him accordingly. Sorath looked at him from the corner of his eye as he bowed to Iphis just before she signed off. The apparent displeasure in his face told Sorath everything he needed to know.

    ¡°Call back the guards and instruct them to make a sweep on the Consular deck.¡± He turned to another officer and continued: ¡°Ready my ship, I will depart shortly.¡±

    Raven had been wandering the endless labyrinth of corridors and secret passageways in search of a way out. They must have taken a wrong turn somewhere along the way; she was sure of it. Some guards approached her from around one corner; she quickly jumped to cover, hoping they hadn''t seen her. They haven¡¯t. One of their communicators beeped, and the guard answered. Raven could hear distinctly that their search was called off; the person on the communicator relayed that nowhere on the security system were they able to detect the group of people; that they needed to go search in another sector, she was relieved. She followed the guards to a large door they had passed multiple times during their search for a way out; when it opened, it was clear that they had passed the hangar they were supposed to go to a couple of times without them realizing it.

    She made her way back to Ulri and the others after the door closed again; they were all waiting very patiently for her return in the small cramped room. Raven could see the smoke puffing from Ulri¡¯s ears; he clearly did not enjoy the smell of his own sweat.

    ¡°We are free to leave.¡± She said before signaling to come out into the hallway.

    Hesitantly they moved along, waiting in the corridor outside. Then, with no time to waste, she led the group in great haste to the door of the hangar they would find a ship in to fly back to Prion.

    ¡°But we came from here; why are we going back?¡± Ulri was frustrated.

    ¡°We passed the door we were supposed to go through, trust me Supreme Minister, I will have you back on Prion within the hour.¡± He sighed; he needed that reassurance; this entire negotiation was a disaster from the start.

    If the Grand Assembly found out what had transpired on the Morningstar, they would immediately reject the appointment of any Emperor and move to a vote to change the Empire to a Federation. Though that was precisely what Ulri wanted, it was not the right way to do it, he still pledged his allegiance to Thanatos, and if the Empire can no longer be of service to the Order, it would be dissolved altogether.

    In no time, Raven had Ulri and his delegation at the hangar door; without warning, it opened. Luckily for them, there was no one in the hangar beyond the door; the door was also mostly concealed behind some ammunition crates; if the guards Raven saw earlier were still there, at least they had some cover to hide behind. Raven instructed the politicians to crouch down lest they be seen. They slowly moved towards a better vantage point behind the crates; Raven scanned the hangar and saw the ship they needed. But, again, there was no one anywhere to be seen.

    Quickly they rushed to the ship, and they all entered. Ulri struggled up the ramps as he tried to catch his breath, his face was purple, and an inhuman noise came from him as he tried to cough. Raven fired up the engines, making a massive noise, activating the security systems in the hangar. Suddenly hundreds of troops flooded all around them; they were in danger once again. Ulri¡¯s face lit up with anger and frustration; the sweat was pouring down his neck. He was tired of all the walking they had done; it was time for all this to end.

    Raven managed to get the ship airborne before the troops could reach it; they began firing at the vessel, causing real damage. The ship swayed to and fro, making it difficult to steer, but Raven still managed to fly it out of the hangar and into space over Prion. Outside they were met with more resistance. The outer defenses were activated and now shooting at them. The rest of the Raven squad spotted the ship leaving the hangar; with Raven¡¯s personal beacon activated, they knew she was in trouble and began their attack on the outer defenses to give her some cover.

    ¡°They are shooting our cannons, sir!¡± So shouted one of the bridge officers from one corner; personnel ran from one end to another, trying to get the entire ship to come to life.

    ¡°You see what you have done, Sorath! Unfortunately, this ship is not easily repaired without a large enough docking station. For your sake, I hope¡­.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Just keep quiet, Captain.¡±

    Sorath cut him off over the communicator; he was tired of the captain¡¯s complaining and needed to watch the fight occurring outside. Moreover, he wanted to see what the Royal Guard was really capable of. Sorath knew the ship could handle the attack coming from a small fighter craft; even more than a hundred of them, he wasn¡¯t too concerned about the integrity of the vessel.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Asked Captain Stanley in a fury over the communicator.

    ¡°I am going to win me an empire.¡±

    The ship was heavily damaged, the air was leaking into the vacuum of space, and they were losing altitude fast; she hadn¡¯t flown a damaged ship in years. Peace mostly reigned over the empire with the occasional terrorist attack from the deep ore pirates seeking better tariffs in the black market on Prion and maybe a short-lived uprising every now and again. Protecting the emperor was way easier than this, she thought to herself.

    There were very few places she could crash on Prion, with all of the planet''s surfaces covered in cities; there would be casualties if she didn¡¯t crash the ship in the right place. Her squadron was following her into orbit, ensuring no ship was following or attacking them.

    The Supreme Minister¡¯s private battalion has been notified of the incident and deployed; the Morningstar in orbit could no longer remain there as it has become a hostile target.

    ¡°Sorath, we need to retreat; the Morningstar is not prepared for battle. Return to the ship at once!¡± Stanley sounded angry as usual; Sorath thought it was the perfect opportunity to negotiate as he pleased. Without the ship in orbit intimidating them, it would be a much easier task persuading the peace-orientated people of Prion to see things his way.

    ¡°Retreat the Morningstar to outpost AVH-1726; it should be safe there.¡±

    The Order of the Ipsimus had secret outposts scattered right across the galaxy; this one¡¯s sole purpose was to monitor and report on Prion. But, fortunately, Prion was not aware of it.

    ¡°Very well, as you wish.¡± The captain signed off, and after a few minutes, the ship disappeared from orbit; Sorath was now alone.

    He kept his eye on where the burning ship was going; Raven truly fell for the delusion that they escaped on their own accord. He was lucky that Iphis saw potential in his plan. Otherwise, they would have lost Prion forever; he was sure of that.

    There was a massive open-air park in the distance that seemed to be the safest place to land; Sorath was sure they were heading there. He would go ahead and land before they crashed; he wanted his presence to be a surprise. There was a parking area not too far from the park; his ship met the parking requirements and landed.

    The ship was handling difficultly; Raven could no longer control their trajectory and headed straight for a large park. She initially aimed for the park, knowing they weren¡¯t places frequented by Prion¡¯s residents. It was there for the gathering wealthy to enjoy life away from the rush in the cities. However, piece by piece, the ship broke apart, most of the systems were offline, and the hull was breached, flooding the inside with smoke. A tractor beam activated in the district around the park, trying to stop the ship from crashing into the ground. It was standard technology distributed across the surface of the planet to prevent an accident from happening. In a crowded world such as Prion, this technology was vital, many accidents took place in orbit, and raining debris was a constant threat to the unsuspecting masses going on about their typical day.

    Gently, the tractor beam lowered the burning ship to the ground. Emergency robots were already on the scene, ready to assist. Ulri was filthy; his delegation was unhappy; he nearly fell out of the ship as he tried to exit. He was furious.

    ¡°How could they have attacked us like that in broad daylight? Swift action will be taken!¡± Said Ulri in a rage. Raven did not answer the short, plump man as she helped him stand up from the ground.

    Ulri had not even appropriately gotten onto his feet when a division from his battalion landed and cleared the whole area; they¡¯ve received his distress signal and were ready for combat. The General of the Battalion also landed with the troops to assess the situation. The high command had to be briefed on the condition of the Supreme Minister as soon as he had information.

    ¡°Your excellency,¡± Said the General as he approached. ¡°The ship in orbit has escaped; we expected an earlier distress call from you?¡±

    ¡°They must have jammed our signals, both myself and the Commander of the Royal Guard tried.¡±

    ¡°Indeed they were, and we¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡±

    The general saluted Raven and stepped aside; Ulri was presented with Sorath bound with handcuffs behind the general. They were both surprised; Sorath gave both of them a smile.

    ¡°We tracked him as he followed you during reentry, sir. He admitted to being the Admiral of the fleet the ship belonged to; we are yet to confirm.¡±

    ¡°If anything, this man simply let us go.¡± Raven interrupted.

    ¡°This man tried to get us killed! Send him to the barracks at the palace. We will deal with him in good time. Ready the fleet; we need to stop the Morningstar.¡±

    Ulri was furious; Raven looked at Sorath and gave an indignant smile; Sorath returned the smile more hearty and friendly. He knew that they wouldn¡¯t keep him for too long. If they attacked the Morningstar, Captain Stanley would not retreat; he would retaliate and plunge this sector of the galaxy into total war. Ulri possessed enough power in the state to order an entire full-scale war on anyone, though Prion was not known for its conflicts. Instead, they are known for their passivism.

    Sorath was moved to a large armored transport, excessive but understandable after Ulri witnessed his capabilities back on the ship. Sitting alone in the back, Sorath was not worried. Instead, he relaxed and closed his eyes; Raven could not stand to see him be locked up and taken away. However, she insisted on sitting inside with him to keep an eye on him. The General had agreed to this only because she outranked him in the military.

    Sorath heard someone enter the back of the transporter with him; he opened his eyes and saw Raven sitting across from him on the metallic bench. She stared into his eyes; he could feel she was staring at him with a sense of longing.

    ¡°We would probably have served together under the Emperor if I hadn''t been taken away to serve in the Order of the Ipsimus.¡± Sorath broke the silence; the stare he was getting from Raven was getting somewhat uncomfortable. Although she smiled, she didn¡¯t really know what to say or how to say it.

    ¡°It would have been easier to serve if you stuck around; we never had the opportunity to properly say goodbye.¡±

    She was silent for a moment, looking down at her hands, trying to keep the thick armor around her emotions in place. She always tried to act strong, to stay strong for her fellow servicemen. Weakness in the leadership of the Royal Guard was not acceptable; they always needed to be on point and ready to lead at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°I sure could have used your help in the years after you left.¡± She continued.

    ¡°It was not my choice to make. You don¡¯t know the nature of those I serve; I would not have been allowed to stay. My duty is to the Order, and now it is to the empire; they want me there because they believe in me more than they do in my brother¡­.¡±

    ¡°So this is what you are going to do? We are having a discussion on our relationship, but instead, you want to talk about your duties?¡± She was growing agitated; Sorath knew he had to be careful; she¡¯s always been on edge, looking for reasons to distrust. She hasn¡¯t changed a bit. Though being the Commander of the Royal Guard made him think she was duty-bound.

    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is¡­.¡± Sorath couldn¡¯t finish his sentence before being interrupted by Raven again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are saying¡­ What do you call yourself now¡­ Sorath! You abandoned me; you felt like duty was more important than me. Then, just when I thought I had completely forgotten about you, you come back into my life, bringing all those memories we had and ruining my life!¡± She was shouting by now; all her years of training could not prepare her for this reunion. She had hoped that she would never see him again, though, here he was.

    ¡°There is no one else like you¡­.¡± She growled. ¡°Or who you used to be.¡± She sat down on the metal bench, resting her face in her palms. Her elbows dug into her knees; she felt like crying.

    Sorath didn¡¯t know what to say; he never had the pleasure of feeling compassionate towards anyone for years, the feeling of guilt was almost foreign to him. So he just sat there and watched her fall apart in front of him; seventeen years of pain was boiling over in a dramatic show of drama, and she owed it to herself to let it out. He didn¡¯t blame her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± That was all Sorath could manage to say. She looked up at him, her eyes filled up with tears, ready to erupt. She tried to form words but couldn¡¯t; her lips moved, though no sound came from them. Finally, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath; everything was going to be okay. Everything had to be OK, as it¡¯s always been the case. She took another deep breath.

    ¡°You could have come back.¡± She added.

    ¡°You know that would have been impossible.¡±

    She opened her eyes. It was still welling up. Her thoughts were running rampant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Why are you back now?¡±

    He had to be honest with her; there was no fooling her. Risking his mission was against the laws of the Order. He is bound to his oath to never fail the Order. However, he felt that his mission was growing ever more probable of failing. When Iphis one day controls the Order, she would still be lenient on him; if Thanatos remained in charge and discovered his treason, it would not be easily forgiven unless he handed his life to him.

    ¡°Raven,¡± Her name sounded so sweet coming from his lips; she couldn¡¯t stop wanting him to call on her every time. She missed him.

    ¡°What do you know about the Order of the Ipsimus?¡± He finally asked after a long moment of silence.

    Raven had not known anything about the Order or their existence until she started investigating the emperor''s assassination; she just knew that they were going to send someone by the name of Izzar to be crowned emperor, and she didn¡¯t know this person. There was extremely little information about the Order, and the only information she could find on Izzar was what she learned by listening to a recording on Ulri¡¯s private computer when he wasn¡¯t in his office. She heard enough about Izzar to vow her life to stop this appointment from happening.

    ¡°Enough.¡± She said, not wanting to delve too deep into her knowledge of the Order. The less he knew, the better.

    ¡°The order acts in secret; the fact that you knew about it is already alarming enough that I must report it to the Archons of the Order. The order of the Ipsimus influences galactic politics so that it falls in line with their agenda. We are sworn from birth to serve the Epsimus and the Order; in my case, my mother is the daughter-in-law of the Epsimus, so she had no choice but to dedicate me to the Order. Being a relative to the Epsimus makes me more valuable than any other member of the organization, but not as valuable as my brother, or shall I say, my half-brother? If I did not start serving when I did so many years ago, they would have found me and murdered my mother and me.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Interrupted Raven. ¡°So what you¡¯re telling me is that the Epsimus is your relative, and he would have killed you and your mother if you refused to go?¡±

    ¡°That is correct. Even if I had children, they would have been required to be dedicated to the Order. Or they along with me and whoever birthed the children would have been murdered.¡±

    Raven gave a hint of shock; something in her features told Sorath that she was hiding something; he didn¡¯t know whether or not he wanted to know what she was hiding.

    ¡°How do you kill your own family?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the nature of the Order; we have no choice but to accept the way things are and follow the laws without question. This is why I had to leave and why I never came back. This assignment to become Emperor of Prion is not something I chose.¡± He lowered his head, sighing.

    ¡°My mother is planning on murdering the Epsimus, and it is my job to ensure that Prion remains loyal to the order. I¡¯ve been told my grandfather is very old, older than anyone else in this galaxy, and has built excellent relations with the politicians and the late emperor of Prion over the years, and if he gets killed by someone within the order, the alliance will collapse and plunge Prion into a war it cannot afford. As evil as my grandfather is, he still holds the balance of the galaxy in his hands; within a moment¡¯s notice, everything we know and love could change if he decided to do so.¡±

    Raven was still shocked; how could she have missed this? She had seen the late emperor speak to someone in secret late at night when no attention was drawn to his private life. She could never make out who he was talking to in the holograms, it was always secret, and the person was always under a cloak.

    ¡°Why would your mother murder her own father?¡± She asked curiously.

    ¡°It is her father-in-law. She has no emotional ties to him. But her reasons are completely beyond my comprehension.¡± Sorath never stopped to think what his mother was up to, he knew she wanted Thanatos dead and Izzar out of the picture, but the reasons were beyond him.

    ¡°Perhaps it is to seize power for herself.¡± He continued.

    A beeping sound beneath Sorath¡¯s cloak drew both their attention; he recognized the tone to belong to only one person.

 B1C13 - Instruction

    Thanatos was deep in meditation. The room around him seemed to have vanished. His thoughts traveled across the galaxy, trying to find something, someone. It always led him to new places and discover new secrets locked away from humanity. He was not alone, though; the voice in his head, the entity in his midst following him around, was ever-present. It was guiding him through the galaxy, showing him everything he had to see. Even though Thanatos could see, he could not hear or speak; that was the rules of the Void. Nivshevus was the name of the entity, the voice following Thanatos guiding him in his journey to discovering the power of the Nihil. Nivshevus appeared to Thanatos for the first time after touching the stone on Dessix two hundred years ago.

    Thanatos remembers the first time he discovered Nivshevus; days after touching the stone, he thought his thoughts were leaving him, that his mind was wandering, and his age was catching up with him. As soon as he discovered how to listen to the voice in his mind who introduced itself as Nivshevus, everything he ever knew and understood changed forever.

    He learned to commune through meditation, and Nivshevus taught Thanatos new wisdom and knowledge. In his reflections with Nivshevus, he was shown how fragile the galaxy had become and how it was on the brink of disintegrating into total chaos; Thanatos never wanted to believe that the universe was on such a fragile brink. However, these visions of the galaxy revealed too much for him to continue thinking it was stable. Although the order has ruled the galaxy and shaped its form since interstellar travel was discovered, their rule was dwindling; thus, the complete control they believed they had was proven to be nothing but a lie.

    The few rogue systems that existed caused countless wars across the galaxy and billions of people to die, proving to the numerous loyal peoples the importance of the existence of the Order. However, for the Order to remain in power, only a very small select few were allowed to know of its existence. Now it seemed like the galaxy had forgotten what the Order was and what their true purpose was.

    Iphis, of whom Thanatos was aware, was the leading cause of the decline of his clandestine Organization, according to Nivshevus. But she was a necessary evil to allow an awakening of the Nihil within Thanatos and Izzar. It has come from centuries of infighting that Iphis gained the confidence of some of the leaders to openly defy the Epsimus, something that would have been enough reason for execution in earlier years. Though Thanatos wanted to get rid of Iphis, Nivshevus convinced him that it was in his best interests to keep her alive and in her position.

    ¡°Great power is born from chaos; peace follows the birth of a new era.¡±

    These words Nivshevus repeated every time he would be on his last nerve with her; he understood that the saying was for the birth of the Nihil in him and that whatever is transpiring needs to be allowed so that a strong power could be born within him. Though Thanatos could not understand why Nivshevus insisted on training Izzar, let alone interfere in a task given to him by Thanatos himself.

    ¡°The Nihil is moving on its own accord; I did not have a hand in what transpired today." So Nivshevus said as the thoughts of Izzar being taught about the Nihil without him approving crossed his mind.

    ¡°I always believed I would be the one to attain this power alone, and then I would pass it on to Izzar.¡± However, Thanatos was unsure about Nivshevus being truthful or not.

    ¡°The plans of Iphis are ever-evolving. Her fleet is indeed heading to Dessix as we speak. Izzar has a younger mind, open to many new things. It is indeed easier for the Nihil to manifest with him.¡±

    ¡°How is it possible that the Nihil has come to him so quickly?¡± Thanatos asked.

    ¡°In my own attempts to introduce the Nihil to him, I¡¯ve visited him in his dreams, subconsciously training him, as I do with you. As a result, his mind offered far more resistance than yours. It has blocked me from doing so for a while now.¡±

    ¡°Will the boy be able to wield the amount of power that even you have? Would you still be able to train him if I died?¡±

    Thanatos was concerned; he knew that Izzar¡¯s training would not be complete before he was killed. There was much that Izzar still had to learn, and he was afraid that Izzar would never complete his training after his death.

    ¡°He is perfectly capable of wielding an even stronger Nihil than I do, though I cannot continue his training after you have gone. The stone my essence once called it''s home was destroyed when you touched it; I only managed to survive because of your physical contact. It is forbidden by the Order for anyone but Izzar to touch you while you are alive. In Izzar¡¯s case, it¡¯s only during training. Only if you transfer my essence to Izzar at the moment of your death will I be able to survive and teach the boy. I am afraid once you die, I will die with you. Izzar will not be here to allow the transfer.¡±

    Thanatos understood; he did not want Izzar to be left alone, not without his training being incomplete. However, sending him on that mission was his own peril.

    ¡°Will he restore order to the galaxy?¡± Thanatos finally asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Nivshevus answered coldly. ¡°Though I cannot see into the future, I can sense the intentions of people. Izzar is not ready; this is why he has been sent out into the wilderness to be prepared; he might not be ready to take up your mantle, but he will be ready to defend himself and survive the coming attack to one day. Reclaim that which is rightfully his.¡±

    Thanatos was uneasy about this plan; he had lived too long to want the Order his ancestors helped create dissolve and become nothing but a cult following. In his visions of the galaxy, he could see how their influence was waning, how countless individuals, peoples, and organizations, aware and non-aware of the Order, were growing in influence and power and thus growing distant towards the age-old Institution. Very soon, an uprising against the Order would occur; it would be the beginning of the end. Although it has been the desire of many he had control over the centuries to be free to make their own choices and form their own destiny, they did not know that the peace reigning over the galaxy was maintained by Thanatos and his people. Instead, they believed it was their own doing, their own achievement that peace persisted over humankind.

    Prion, the largest empire in the galaxy, was already losing faith in the Order. Izzar was to become their new Emperor, to maintain control over that sector of the galaxy, but he could not send him to be crowned because of his training and fears of assassination. The late emperor, loyal to Thanatos to his last breath, was young and expected to live long enough to produce an heir, saving Izzar from taking the throne. However, Thanatos could not stay true to his word, causing distrust with Prion and almost causing them to completely lose faith in the imperial system. It has been proven to be nearly an impossible task to maintain total control over a stellar democracy of Prion¡¯s size.

    A new Order was needed, that much Thanatos understood. The power of the Nihil was critical to the rebirth of himself and his empire; Nivshevus was adamant Thanatos saw it that way. An entire society of powerful beings with control over the Nihil would be able to control the galaxy in ways it has never been controlled before. They would be able to enter the minds of countless people from millions of lightyears away and permanently eliminate the threat of uprising and dilution. Although it was fabled that such a power existed in the cosmos, it was never confirmed until Thanatos met this strange yet still elusive entity calling itself Nivshevus.

    ¡°I am the definition of both existence and void. I create, and I destroy. That which has been, is no more; but still is. Trapped in a stone for thousands of years, I could not use these powers. Though my essence will disappear with your death, the Nihil will always exist, waiting for someone to wield it.¡±

    Thanatos trusted this entity to give him the power he sought; finding out whether or not this trust was well placed is a fundamental question on its own.

    The Order of the Ipsimus was ancient, one birthed from the desperateness of spiritual men seeking peace and harmony amongst humankind. The five hundred founding members were high-ranking members of religious orders, governments, global organizations, and companies seeking unity and peace when war was devastating Earth and its population. Mankind had not yet discovered the technology to send humans beyond the moon; they were infants to the art.

    The war ended not long after, the Earth was at peace, and the First Earth Council was formed with the clandestine Order of the Ipsimus wielding complete control over the council. It was mankind¡¯s dream to have a single world government, and they finally achieved it. Many were against the idea. However, an uprising began, and a rogue state-funded genesis to the Earth¡¯s moon began. The order was brought into question; though they did not have a single leader, something had to be changed. They needed a single leader to lead the Order. Thus the birth of the Epsimus. One single all-powerful person who wielded absolute control over the organization was brought forth in the form of the first Velix. Primis Velix gained the trust of all four hundred and ninety-nine members of the order to take on the massive responsibility; the entire Earth Council was forced to swear frailty to this one man.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Primis led the Earth Council into a war, one many did not approve of, one that drove all rogue states into space, birthing the Colony Discovery Era. Many Ipsimussian agents were deployed to route out these rogue states, gain internal control, and bring them to complete obedience under Primis. He mostly succeeded. The first Luna Republic was declared under Primis¡¯s agents'' influence, becoming a substate to the Earth Council. Though immigration to the moon soared, it was still mostly wild and ungovernable. After the first atmospheric generator was installed on the South Pole of the moon, the population on Luna skyrocketed, people were flooding the barren wastelands of the moon, causing tremendous strain on Earth¡¯s food production.

    There were many things during that era Thanatos could use to save the order; he had far more resources than his ancestor ever did. Unfortunately, however, the Order has grown to a size uncomparable to what it once was; he could not count the number of agents in his employ or even control all of them efficiently.

    The Monks, four hundred and ninety-nine, were all descendants of the original founders. Their roles have been decreased over the millennia to protectors of the Epsimus; some would argue it was the noblest role anyone could take on in the order. Nevertheless, the Monks were essential to the order''s survival, though he had to revisit their purpose to understand more about them. The old rule forbidding them to look him in the eyes also had to be changed; he needed the honest council of his monks, which meant he needed them to look him in the eyes when they counseled him.

    Ramon is a descendant of the most essential member other than the Epsimus in the Order, the Grand Archon. That title no longer exists as Epsimusses of the past absorbed it into their own. Ramon needed to have that title back and gain more power within the order. Once Thanatos can reorganize the order and remove all the unneeded laws, it would be less likely that an uprising would harm him. Though he had eighteen days left before the fleet arrived at Dessix. Reorganizing the order before that was impossible; that is why he needed to gain the full power of the Nihil before then. No human has ever achieved this before, so Nivshevus would tell Thanatos in their countless meditation sessions.

    Thanatos knew Iphis¡¯s plans were years in the making, ever since Thanatos decided to isolate himself on Dessix in search of this great power, though she was never aware of his intentions on the planet. The Ipsimussian Fortress on Earth stood empty; Thanatos had moved them for the first time since the order''s founding to a foreign world. Iphis was now heading the Order from Earth, the home of all humankind. This is how it should have been; this is where the order was always intended to be ruled from. Moving the monks rallied many to her cause; she possessed power over them she did not understand. Although many were following her as a suitable heir to the Order, she knew little of the Order''s secrets. The Velix name has ruled the order since Primis, the line has not been broken for more than nine thousand years, and all of those Epsimusses and their descendants held knowledge of some of the Order¡¯s most significant and oldest secrets that no one in the Order, not even the monks, possessed. Thanatos had taught Izzar most of these secrets, many he still needed to learn and would disappear if Thanatos did get the chance to teach it to him.

    Sorath was under consideration for the future role of the Epsimus, but the monks found that Iphis had an extramarital affair and that Sorath was not a true Velix. Taking Soraths inheritance away angered Iphis, causing her to hate Thanatos; she wanted her eldest son to rule and not her youngest. She tried to murder Izzar in the womb many times before Thanatos discovered this grim secret; she was placed in an induced life simulator that took away all her abilities to act by herself. The pregnancy went full term, and Izzar was born strong and healthy. However, Iphis was most displeased with his birth and wanted nothing to do with the child. Although it was the custom where Izzar was taken to be brought up by the monks that saved his life, no harm came to the boy.

    The law of the Order stated that the designated heir to the throne was to be treated equally to the Epsimus himself; if she directly harmed Izzar, she would not face death, but the most excruciating torture ever imaginable. The technology to keep a human alive even after being exposed to death causing injuries was used for this torture. Though these kinds of technologies were still being prototyped. Banned by all of the governments of the galaxy as being too inhumane for use on anyone. The Order conducted many experiments across many different fields of research. Many have been forgotten because of the service being obsolete, and others were hidden away as contingency plans for one day when the galaxy fell into a state of war that could not be stopped or influenced by the Order. Thanatos knew of many of these plans; there was one on Kerr that remained dormant in its core that might be able to fight a war for him that his armies of spies couldn¡¯t.

    Sorath was chosen to oversee the sector where Kerr was situated; the reports of this world were amongst the details he had already received but not read. Thanatos thought maybe he could influence Sorath to turn on his mother and turn the galaxy away from this certain destruction.

    ¡°Sorath might be the key.¡± Said Nivshevus with a sense of deep thought.

    ¡°If Sorath can delay Iphis for long enough that you and Izzar can complete your training, then the Order might stand a chance of surviving,¡± Thanatos said with great hope and enthusiasm.

    ¡°Though look where he is.¡± Nivshevus took his mind to Prion; it only showed the massive city-covered planet from orbit; it could not show Thanatos everything he needed to see.

    ¡°He is negotiating on behalf of Izzar to accept the throne of Prion.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Nivshevus said, laughing. ¡°But not for Izzar; he is there for himself on behalf of Iphis.¡±

    Thanatos was unaware of this; he never knew that Iphis went ahead and nominated Sorath for the throne. It was years of planning and negotiating that took place to secure the throne to Izzar. It was his attempt to thrust the Epsimus into a public office to clear suspicion of the Order amongst those who knew of their existence. Izzar was to rule both as one but separate entities. If Sorath succeeded, all that planning was for nothing.

    ¡°Then I need to send Sorath on this mission immediately; it will distract him from his goal.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, that would be a good plan.¡± Said Nivshevus with indignation.

    Sorath still had to answer to Thanatos whether someone else was placed above him in the chain of command; no one outranked Thanatos and his office. If Thanatos gave an order, it had to be carried out immediately, or the agent in question would face the consequences. Thanatos was certain Sorath would abandon his attempts on Prion to carry out an order; Nivshrvus, on the other hand, did not have faith in Sorath. It is believed that Sorath had been brainwashed by Iphis, making him an enemy that would do anything to hamper his attempts to coordinate a well-calculated plan. If Thanatos was to get to him, he would contact one of the nearest Archons to persuade him to abandon his plan.

    ¡°Archon Tristius is the man for the job. Besides, Sorath has a very close relationship with him because he believes Tristius is his real father.¡± Nivshevus was intriguing Thanatos now; he could see his plan fall into place.

    Thanatos opened his eyes; the room around him was dark, he could not see. His darkened eyes gave the world a grey tint nonetheless, so there was only a certain amount of darkness he could see. He pressed a button under his cloak summoning Ramon; within moments, the door behind Thanatos opened, causing light to flood the room. He closed his eyes.

    Ramon walked into the dark room; his eyes were still adjusting, the silhouette of his master was visible on the floor where he sat and meditated. The cloak was over his head, allowing Roman to look at Thanatos; he wondered what the man looked like, whether he would meet him someday. He knew all the sides of Thanatos. Nothing was hidden from him. Ramon was good to Thanatos, obeying every rule and executing every command without question; he always respected him.

    ¡°Contact Archon Tristius at once.¡± Said Thanatos in a soft voice. Ramon bowed and left the room. Thanatos could feel his presence leave the room, allowing him to get up. He was struggling. His legs were growing weaker; he thought that none of the monks must know about this.

    The image of Archon Tristius flickered over the hologram projector; it has been a long time since Thanatos contacted him directly. Nevertheless, he seemed happy about the occasion. He was kneeling as he should; his posture was perfect, dutiful, and natural above all.

    ¡°Archon Tristius K¡¯unn, I acknowledge you.¡± Said Thanatos as a custom to their conversations.

    ¡°I live, and die, to serve the Order of the Ipsimus.¡± Tristius was an old soul; he was only seventy-three Earth years old, but he was wise beyond his years and was dutiful and loyal unto death; coming from a military background, he took his office as seriously as he would the position of a general.

    ¡°You may rise.¡± Thanatos acknowledged his response. Tristius was the only one to pledge those words to him every time he had the pleasure of speaking to Thanatos.

    ¡°I have a vital mission for you. I need you to contact Sorath on Prion; he is currently on an unsanctioned mission to acquire the throne. Iphis is on her way to Dessix as we speak, so I can¡¯t send her to speak to him. Iphis is about to betray the Order.¡±

    Tristius was shocked by this revelation; he could not believe there were people in the order willing to rise against the Epsimus. It was simply not how things worked.

    ¡°Do you wish me to rally my sectors and meet her at Dessix, my lord?¡±

    ¡°That will not be necessary Archon, we have the forces to stop her. I need you to give Sorath the instruction to take the Morningstar and stop Iphis from making a mistake; he will see things our way.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my lord,¡± He bows in the hologram before Thanatos.

    ¡°The agents of the Order of the Ipsimus are failing me, do not follow in their footsteps, my dear friend.¡±

    Thanatos could see he offended Tristius by this comment; Tristius was one of his most loyal allies within the order. Making him an Archon of a sector only cemented that loyalty deeper.

    ¡°I will not fail you, my lord.¡±

    The hologram transmission ended, the room grew darker. However, his council was still present with him in the room.

    ¡°My lord.¡± Said Ramon from the shadows. ¡°Archon Tristius can be trusted as always; he will do exactly what needs to be done even if he has to travel to Prion himself.¡±

 B1C14 - Running

    Izzar was out of breath; he couldn¡¯t run anymore. He was never forced to run for miles on end with something as heavy as Aargon on his back. Although Aargon was not very large in stature, the hidden armor under his clothes and the countless gadgets he carried was enough to make him heavier than a full adult. Viha, not too far behind him, seemed to be enjoying the run; she would have preferred to stay and fight the beast, but she understood she would not be able to do so on her own. Even Tarium was struggling though he had nothing much to carry with him. Nevertheless, Viha was still full of energy, exhilarated at best because she finally had the chance to fight something on Dessix.

    They finally reached an opening in the woods with plenty of light and little mist covering the area; Izzar gently placed the unconscious Aargon on the dried leaves in the middle of the opening.

    ¡°Whatever that was, it won¡¯t follow us into the open.¡± Said Izzar as he tried to catch his breath. Viha was right next to him; she was beautiful. A few scratches on her arms, but for the most part, she was perfect to Izzar.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± She asked, laughing. ¡°You said that the wildlife on this planet does not attack humans that they mostly stay away.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°These animals are being lured into attacking.¡± Said Tarium as he joined them moments later, out of breath and visibly tired.

    ¡°Do you have any idea what that creature was back there?¡± Izzar was curious; he had never seen anything that big in the woods before.

    ¡°I am not sure.¡± He replied with care not to alarm Izzar.

    Aargon was starting to mumble under his breath; Tarium turned his attention to him and rushed to his aid. It was definitely bad that he broke his collar bone; it meant that the team now had a handicap, and it seemed like the woods were not the same as it¡¯s always been. Izzar placed his hand on Aargon, not knowing why or what he could possibly do for him; he had no experience in first aid. He closed his eyes.

    It was like a clear vision to Izzar; he was traveling within Aargon¡¯s body searching for the cause of his unconsciousness as if he knew it all along; it was revealed to him that Aargon had minor invisible bite marks over his shoulder. The mud worms had to have gotten to him; he might have been injected with some kind of poison. Not much was known about the animals occupying the planet; not many researchers could conduct their research and map out every species and their abilities. With them never attacking either, Izzar didn¡¯t have the opportunity to study the strengths and weaknesses of the animals.

    His vision stretched beyond Aargon¡¯s body, into their surrounding area, and deep into the thick, wet, endless misty forest. There was life all around them, moving and going about their business, sound resonating from every tree and blade of grass, bug, and animal, bringing the ambiance to a near-deafening sound. Above the tree line, where it was warmer, he could see majestic creatures flying in the air as if they had no purpose other than guarding the forests from those who wished to bring it harm. Izzar had never seen this animal before; he never looked up into the sky. His gaze has always been in the forest below, never where he was not going. In the distance, the towering fortress of Thanatos stands like a titan, seeming to be not very far from them due to its immense size. Izzar never realized how void of life the citadel really was. He could somehow sense Thanatos in the citadel meditating; he could feel within his bones that Thanatos had something important he wanted them to do.

    Izzar opened his eyes; it was a new world around him. Though familiar, everything seemed like he saw it for the first time.

    ¡°Tarium, you were sent to give us a new task.¡± Said Izzar out of nowhere. ¡°What is Master Thanatos¡¯s instruction?¡±

    Tarium walked over to Izzar and knelt before him and Aargon; he looked down at Aargon with sincere worry in his eyes.

    ¡°My lord, you are to travel to the abandoned colonies to retrieve the Sword of the Ipsimus. You are required to return to the citadel in nine-teen days. This is the will of Epsimus Thanatos the Wise.¡± Tarium rose from the ground, never taking his gaze from Izzar.

    ¡°That is on the other side of the planet!¡± Izzar was surprised; he had never traveled that far across Dessix before.

    In his daily studies, he had learned about the abandoned colonies; the first settlers of the world built their outpost there. But, compared to the other similar outpost stretched across the galaxy, it was minimal and remote.

    Many years ago, before the citadel was built, Thanatos claimed the colony for himself; he used the people who called it their home to travel the woods to the remote place on the planet where the crater was to build his citadel. None of those colonists survived the construction of the fortress; they died of starvation, injuries, and diseases. However, many of their remains could still be discovered scattered around the planet. Those who did survive fled the planet at any means possible.

    Thanatos left the sword there once he moved the headquarters to the newly built citadel; it would be safe there, he thought. The planet was well guarded, and any intruder would be diverted or killed; no one, in essence, knew the colony or the planet existed.

    ¡°What about Aargon?¡± Viha asked curiously.

    ¡°We either take him with us to the abandoned colonies, or we leave him here to die.¡± Said Izzar somberly.

    ¡°He will only drag us down; he is barely breathing. But we can¡¯t leave him here alone to die.¡± Viha had no time to weigh her options; she didn¡¯t have much time for Aargon to begin with, but she wouldn¡¯t leave a fallen comrade behind, though the ultimate decision lay with Izzar.

    Looking down at the boy he only met mere hours ago, there was little conflict within him. Instead, he could feel some sort of darkened feelings fill him as he decided in his mind that he needed to follow what the Order dictated.

    ¡°He stays here,¡± Izzar said coldly. ¡°The Master has sent us on this mission for a reason; if we do not get back to the citadel before the days are up, the punishment would be way harsher than being left injured and alone in the woods.¡±

    ¡°I must leave,¡± Tarium said, lowering his voice acknowledging Izzar¡¯s choice. Viha had a sudden feeling of regret; she did not actually think Izzar would leave someone alone in the woods, injured and unable to fend for themselves.

    Thanatos¡¯s teachings were harsh; they instilled a cold-blooded ideology in the young impressionable mind of Izzar. He has been conditioned to obey Thanatos without question, to have no cause to doubt his orders, and follow him to death if required. Leaving a helpless person injured and alone in the jungle seemed harsh even to a battle-hardened warrior like Viha. Deep down, they were still children, young, and still learning the ways of the universe. These were the only ways Izzar knew. He had to finish all instructions at all costs, tasks needed to be done to the very last command.

    Viha was free to choose her opponents back on Gandron, rest when she wanted, and fight when she wanted. Her craft was engraved into her bones; it is what she lived for. So many strong men fell before her, whether they deserved it or not. Though it was always controlled by the arena, within those walls of the coliseum she ruled, she knew they were aware death was a possibility. Here in the thick fog of the Dessix undergrowth, it was different. Although Aargon was supposed to be one of the three, a pillar of wisdom to the unbalanced wills of two warriors, she had no idea she would ever feel this bad for leaving someone alone like this, especially someone she disliked.

    ¡°The sun is moving fast.¡± That was a sure sign that it was midday on Dessix; the day will fade in mere hours, and night will creep upon them.

    There are many dangers in the jungles at night. The animal life was not the most of Izzar¡¯s fears; it was the climate. It was already cool at midday, barely changing all year round. The environment of the planet was harsh yet straightforward. The planet had no tilt in its axis, meaning no seasons. Thick jungles sprawled over the entire surface of the planet, thriving on every open piece of ground it could find. The citadel itself was in danger of being overrun daily; the monks used the rapid growth as training to test their fighting skills. Most plants could reach full maturity before midday, making them very strong and tough to cull.

    ¡°There are old ruins beyond the misty meadows towards the old shrines we can use to shelter for the night.¡±

    Izzar was in a hurry to reach shelter; being lost in the jungles numerous times taught him the valuable lesson of refuge during the nights. Though their suits are designed to withstand cold, it still was not enough for the cold, humid air of Dessix. Many of the old colonists perished in the jungles due to the lack of preparation.

    Izzar stretched his hand towards Viha; she was kneeling down by Aargon touching his injured shoulder, hoping the pain would wake him; she was not prepared to leave him alone to die after they risked their lives to save him.

    ¡°We need to go Viha, you don¡¯t know the horrors that await us if we fail.¡± Izzar was sincere; Viha bit her lip in anger as she stood, refusing his hand.

    ¡°Is that what it really takes to be by your side, ruling a galaxy unaware of your existence?¡± She asked, lowering her head. She calculated the possibility of walking away and the repercussions of her actions if she stayed with Aargon until they were rescued.

    ¡°There is only the Order of the Ipsimus; the law of the order is just and final.¡± As if reciting from a handbook, Izzar lifelessly uttered these words.

    A code of honor was embedded in Viha; she could understand Izzar a little better now, it became clear that one code replaces another under the service of Thanatos. Izzar was no less a person in his own right than she was. Even though she was free to do as she pleased on Gandron, she was not free at all anywhere else: bound by the code of Gandron, she was to be a representative to the warriors guild across the galaxy. Fear, weakness, and retreat were not the warriors'' way; she now saw what she had to do. For the first time, she saw Izzar as one of her own people, someone bound to their code and loyal to death to his master. It took utter devotion from someone to leave an ally and possible friend laying in the middle of a harsh environment to be taken by nature and succumbing to the elements, to push forward and finish the task laid before him.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°I will serve you.¡± She uttered, looking back at Aargon fighting for his life.

    Izzar felt pleased that she decided to follow him instead, to stay true to the path laid before them. Viha still did not take his hand; it was okay with him. Physical contact was limited to martial combat; he was not expecting her to place her hand in his. However, deep inside, he did. He has been admiring her from the moment he saw her; he has never seen anyone as beautiful as she.

    Movement within the jungle beyond the tree line startled them both; they needed to move. Whatever was after them would be stalled by Aargon, hopefully, long enough for the pair to disappear into the jungle far enough to be to make it a challenge to anyone who was tracking them.

    Moving fast, the two stayed together; Izzar knew where he was going, she followed. This was all new to them, Izzar was not used to being hunted in the forest, and Viha never knew the feeling of being prey, though it excited the latter more than the former. As they approached the misty meadows through the thick undergrowth, Viha spotted a large pyramidal object in the dense fog with strange blue markings glowing from it. She stopped to watch; Izzar saw it too; it wasn¡¯t there before.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Viha asked, mesmerized and walking towards it.

    It didn¡¯t take long to reach it. It stood a few heads taller than Viha and Izzar, and it was slightly tilted in the soft muddy ground. Almost hidden by the thick foliage of the surrounding forest and blending in with the steep cliff behind it, Viha thought they were fortunate to find it.

    ¡°This is what Thanatos sent us out to retrieve.¡±

    Izzar was amazed at the scale of the artifact; it was definitely one he had seen before. He placed his hand on the marking, glowing blue in the darkness of the undergrowth. Then, a gleam of sunshine pierced the trees above, landing on the pinnacle of the pyramid-shaped artifact.

    ¡°It used to be part of the temple built on the mountain that was destroyed by The Void; these engravings tell the history of the man who we only know as The Destroyer of Mount Void.¡±

    His description of the artifact came without Viha showing interest in the history or the meaning of the markings. However, Izzar felt inclined to continue. Not like the first time he laid his hands on the artifact, he was taken to that era described on the artifact in a vision, and he was able to explain to Viha in great detail what is told on the stone.

    When the first travelers of space reached the outer limits of their reach, they managed to pass through an anomaly only encountered once in the history of space travel. Once passed, the crew and passengers experienced various forms of hallucinations and strange visions. The captain of the ship, Lucius Conrad, gained mysterious powers beyond anyone¡¯s comprehension. Amongst other influences, he managed to make people disappear before everyone, never to return; he could heal people, see visions, control the minds of anyone he pleased, and ultimately see the vision of the Nihil. His visions led him and his crew to travel to this planet, Dessix. The name Dessix means place of mystery in the old language. Lucius led his team and colonists to this planet, where they constructed the Temple of the Nihil. Unfortunately, Lucius had a rival the Visions failed to reveal to him, a rival that was deceptive and manipulated the Nihil in a very dark and twisted manner.

    ¡°These are the words of the artifact. It is incomplete. Master Thanatos does not possess the next part to the chronicle.¡± Izzar seemed like he had learned something new that he had not noticed before; to Viha, it seemed like he had some sort of realization.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen this much of the encryption before, have you?¡± She echoed in the dark mist.

    ¡°Master Thanatos and the monks only read a part of the encryption to me; I never knew there was a rival to Lucius. They never told me this.¡±

    Only one question burnt on Viha¡¯s mind, Izzar could feel it, but he also did not understand what the weight of this revelation meant. In his late-night studies and roaming of the citadel, he occasionally discovered Thanatos speaking to someone who was not there; could he be communing with the spirits of old? It was not possible; no one could hear, see or speak to ghosts. Izzar shrugged. It was ridiculous to think humans could talk to the ancient dead.

    ¡°Come, we need to leave. The night is coming. We can¡¯t travel at night¡­ The misty meadows are up ahead; we¡¯ll have to be careful moving through there. Many Fargesrats are roaming there, and I doubt they will be any less dangerous than the last one that took Aargon.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take them long to reach the misty meadows. Viha was somewhat confused when they finally reached that area; it was everything but a meadow. The rest of the way was covered by vegetation, ranging from large trees, ground shrubs, ferns, and the lot. The deafening sounds of the forest seemed to be louder in this area. The trees were spread out a little more, and one could see the sky clearer; if they looked back from where they came, the spiraling citadel was more visible than ever. She guessed this was why they called it a meadow; it was the closest thing they would find to a large enough opening on the planet or at least in the area that resembles a meadow.

    Izzar knew where he was going; nothing could stop him. The ruins beyond the meadows were a place he frequented in his journeys into the wilderness. It was once a meditation area for Thanatos, but fighting the undergrowth for many years, he finally gave up and allowed the flora to reclaim it, causing the structures to ruin. There were many such structures scattered in half-day journeys around the citadel. The abandoned structures Izzar led them to were meant to be accommodation for Thanatos when he would venture out to meditate; now, it became temporary places of shelter to Izzar as he completed his tasks when sent out into the wilderness.

    There has been someone following them for a long while; Viha and Izzar were aware of this; they did not, however, know who or what it was. Moving through the meadow, they kept close eyes on the Fargesrats; they were quick, agile creatures that would act within a moment¡¯s notice. Their green scaly skin camouflaged well with the foliage making them difficult to see when night crept in. The sun was very low, it lowered below the tree line, and Izzar was determined to utilize every second of sunlight to reach shelter.

    Izzar heard it before Viha; he gave the signal to stop and crouch down. She complied without question. Three Fargesrats roughly the same height as Izzar passed through the plants a few feet on their right-hand side. They have not yet noticed them confirming Izzar¡¯s suspicion that they only rely on their sense of sight. He signaled to Viha to get lower; she was edging for a fight. She could not remain so concealed. However, she kept her excitement at bay; she stayed out of view until the Fargesrats passed them; Izzar nodded, and very slowly, they moved along.

    What felt like hours, they soon reached the edge of the meadow, it was getting darker, and Viha could feel the temperature drop quickly. Her thoughts wandered to Aargon; it was not like her to care this much for a stranger. A tree close by seemed to have been damaged by claw marks, Izzar had not noticed it, but Viha thought it was a strange sight to see. She pulled him back by his cloak, stopping him dead in his tracks. He turned to see what she wanted.

    ¡°Are these claw marks from those rat creatures?¡± She asked, amazed at how deep they scarred the trees. She could fit her hand into one of the claw marks quite easily.

    ¡°This was not made by one of them.¡± He said in surprise. ¡°These aren¡¯t claw marks I¡¯m familiar with¡­ Though they look more similar to weapon marks than claw marks.¡±

    The marks were new, not more than an hour old, he thought to himself; the tree would have healed itself way before they¡¯d reach it if it was made earlier that day. But, he shrugged it off; they had no time to waste.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said promptly without any further explanation.

    No more than two hours later, they reached shelter; it was bitterly cold and wet. It was something Viha had never experienced in her life. The elements were getting the better of her. They entered the shelter; the building was an old worn-out dilapidated building with a few rooms with no windows; Izzar had placed a thin floor stone in front of the entrance to the building. It seemed to be the only entrance or exit visible from the side they approached.

    Both entered the building, and Izzar closed the door again. It was less damp inside, but the cold was ever-present; she was shivering. He seemed to not mind the cold; it was like his body was trained to withstand the climate of Dessix. The plant life had not managed to overrun the building; Izzar had ensured that by poisoning the inside walls with a unique poison developed by Tarium to assist him in the wilds. Though there was nothing else in the building, it was bare. Izzar wasted no time going to his favorite corner; he had calculated the draft coming into the building that caused the coldest not to reach this point. He indicated to Viha to sit down next to him; she was reluctant.

    ¡°I hope Aargon made it to shelter.¡± She said out loud as she leaned against the wall and faced the door, away from Izzar. The cold was biting at her; she wanted to sit next to Izzar, be embraced by him, and share the heat to keep warm, but she was proud and stubborn.

    ¡°If he survived, he would be rewarded by Master Thanatos.¡± Izzar said coldly, not giving a single thought to the boy they left behind.

    ¡°Why do you call him master and not grandfather?¡± She asked, still not looking his way.

    ¡°Master Thanatos is the Supreme Master, High Epsimus of the order. I am a servant to him, destined to assume his responsibilities one day. The office he holds demands the utmost respect, even from those associated as family. I understand that when I was dedicated to the Order, I lost all family ties; I do not have a mother, a father, and subsequently grandparents as you would refer to him as.¡±

    Izzar believed this was a sufficient explanation for her. She would agree. Her mind wandered off to her father. She had to act tough around him, pretend like he or anyone else did not matter. The loss was a daily danger they faced in the Gandron Warriors Guild, and they had to train themselves to avoid the pain of loss. Though she still referred to her father as father.

    After a few moments of reflecting, she turned towards Izzar; she longed to be back home on Gandron, laying in her large bed with her Teltar cats by her side. Those animals were the only beings worthy of her affection; they were treated like royalty, and they were left to want for nothing. She missed them.

    ¡°Have you ever met your mother?¡± Viha had never met her mother, or she was too young to remember her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Izzar answered without offering any further explanation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known my father for as long as I live.¡±

    Viha felt like she had to share to encourage him to open up more. Izzar remained silent, uninterested in what she had to say. She realized that Izzar was different; his training had turned him into a duty-bound being. He did not for a second in his day linger on family or any such attachments. Viha wondered if he even experienced something as beautiful as love. She might have been a formidable warrior who slew many men, but she desired the same affections as any other girl would. She admired Izzar for this; she failed to master this state through her own training, and such a level of devotion was something she dreamt of having.

    Her guard fell, Izzar noticed it; it hadn''t been down since the moment they met. Though he didn¡¯t know what this meant, he could feel deep down inside something was different. He had never met anyone he had such strange feelings towards. To his surprise, she came to sit right next to him. He could feel her body shivering, but he did nothing; he didn¡¯t know what he should do to help her warm up. He handled the cold; it was all too natural for him. Viha curled up against him, pushing his arm up and around her. His heart raced, it was strange, and it felt wrong yet right at the same time. This went against his teachings; a million thoughts rushed through his mind. He looked down at her, and it was not even long, and she fell asleep. His gaze met a damaged patch on the wall, and it did not wander.

 B1C15 - Attack on Prion

    The hologram flickered in the dark of the transporter; Raven did not recognize the man in the call. The man wore a stylish black uniform with military standard medals in full display on his chest; the man was advanced in age and seemed to be in a hurry to speak with Sorath. Sorath gave the man a very affectionate smile when the hologram appeared to them. The droning of the craft¡¯s engine was a constant whine in the background; Sorath made sure he brought the device close to his ears to make sure he heard the man.

    ¡°Archon Tristius.¡± He said happily. Tristius nodded in the hologram, evenly happy to see him.

    ¡°It has been a very long time, my son.¡± Tristius was as compassionate as he could be towards the son he helped grow into the man Sorath had become.

    ¡°I hope you have not called to make me abandon my mission?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, Sorath.¡± His voice almost in sync with the craft''s engines made it extremely difficult to hear his old frail voice. ¡°I¡¯m actually at the Imperial Palace awaiting your arrival. I do understand that you have been detained as a conspirator to the throne¡­ Well, this entire show of might has come to an end, my son; you will not be hindered to walk as you please.¡± Archon bowed his head. ¡°I await your arrival.¡± He completed his turn, without warning or chance for Sorath to answer, the hologram ceased.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± Although Raven knew Sorath¡¯s father, that was not the man she remembered.

    ¡°Archon Tristius K¡¯unn. He¡¯s been my mentor since I left you here on Prion; I know no father other than him.¡±

    Sorath lowered his head; Tristius was honor-bound to death; he would never betray Thanatos. But, as Tristius was a father to him, Thanatos was a father to Tristius, the man could not be persuaded to turn on his master.

    ¡°I love that man, though I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever see him again after all this is done. He will never follow Iphis.¡±

    ¡°What will you do?¡± Although Raven¡¯s words were sincere, she could sense great anguish within him. She placed her hand on his shoulder in support.

    ¡°I hope he plays it safe, he is a good man, and I don¡¯t want to see him on the wrong side when this is all over and done with.¡±

    Sorath placed the device back in his pocket; he paused for a moment, thinking deeply. The Order was the only home he¡¯s ever known; as Izzar, he grew up not knowing his parents, and having a personal relationship with them was a forbidden law he adhered to. Though he spent way more time with Iphas than Izzar did, he pretty much knew just as much as Izzar about their mother. He knew the laws were clear, the possibility of Iphis failing to dethrone Thanatos was high, and he would be amongst those who would suffer in the purge that might follow. He knew his grandfather very well; he was not a level-headed man when it came to disorder and disloyalty within the ranks of his empire; everyone knew the price to pay for such actions was death. Though Sorath did not believe he would face the same fate, his would be far worse than anyone else.

    ¡°We are at the Palace.¡± Raven¡¯s voice disrupted his thoughts. He stood up facing the door at the very back of the craft as he felt they were descending. First, he was transported to the palace to be imprisoned; now, he was unsure what kind of welcome he would have at the court. Finally, the ship landed, the engines cooled down, and within minutes the back door opened. Beyond the landing deck stood the Royal Imperial Guard, Raven¡¯s division, with them a group of elders standing around Tristius and the Palace guard Captain in full uniform. Tristius, old and skinny, moved like a well-animated skeleton. Sorath was shocked to see his old friend this old; the holograms clearly did him justice when it came to his appearance.

    ¡°Archon Tristius K¡¯unn. I acknowledge you.¡± Said Sorath as he bowed.

    ¡°And I, you.¡±

    The two men embraced one another in an affectionate embrace, not letting go for a good couple of seconds. Then, finally, Tristius stood back; his eyes were red; he had been longing for this meeting for a very long time.

    ¡°We have business to discuss.¡± The old man had a task from Thanatos; he was determined to see it through. His personal feelings never got the better of him, so it was straight to business.

    The group of elders approached them with much interest. There were five men and women, advanced in age and dressed in traditional Imperial Advisor robes. Sorath understood that once he met these five advisors and gained their blessing, he would be crowned the next emperor of Prion. Though they were in Thanatos¡¯s employ, Tristius might have gotten to them first, persuading them not to accept him as their new ruler.

    The entrance to the palace from the landing docks was equally as impressive as the main entrance from the grand gallery. The halls inside were lined with Prionian gold and built with the solid Uvul stone only found on Prion, though mining the stone had become impossible since there was no access to the surface. The statues of previous emperors were lined up in every hallway in the palace, depicting a rich history of prosperity and control. Only to finally be ended by the assassination of the last emperor of the millennia-old bloodline that ruled the vast Empire.

    Sorath has been in the palace once before, many years ago, he had forgotten the majesty of the structure. The atmosphere within the place was somber, they had buried the last Emperor to their millennia-old dynasty, and the throne stood open. The possibility of the Empire collapsing was more evident than ever before; many worlds lost their confidence in Prion to rule. Nevertheless, Sorath firmly believed that the empire would be better off ruled directly by the Order, which has not been something it¡¯s known to do. Many, including Sorath, could not grasp the massive impact the empire''s fall would have on the galaxy; frankly, he didn¡¯t care much.

    ¡°What is the most important rule of the Order?¡± Tristius mused. The room around them was dark; they would always meditate and learn more about their galaxy and the order they served. Sorath was old enough to understand the brutal nature of the universe; he had seen countless murders and sabotage to people¡¯s lives for the sake of the Order; it was Tristius¡¯ task to educate him on the more subtle aspects of the organization and the duties that were expected from him.

    ¡°Always remain faithful to the order.¡± Sorath truthfully did not know what the most important rule was; it did not interest him. Tristius knew this; he was trying his best to teach the boy what he needed to know. Iphis had given him explicit instructions that his training should be specific to ruling and not a soldier.

    ¡°One needs to be loyal to a cause Sorath, and to be loyal, you need to learn every aspect by yourself. I cannot teach you unless you already possess the necessary knowledge.¡± Although Tristius has always been compassionate towards Sorath, he could not be hard on the boy. Iphis believed that it kept Sorath from his true potential.

    Tristius went on to teach him the importance of his role and how countless lives depended on his training. Eventually, after five years of training, Sorath lost his identity and faded into the gray background of the Order, becoming like the others, becoming someone he never wanted to be.

    ¡°I will always protect you, be there for you. You are like a son to me, a son I never had.¡± Tristius had always looked out for Sorath, never leaving him to his own demise. Thanatos was planning on murdering Sorath, something Sorath did not know to that day, but it was Tristius who went against his own principles and pleaded for the boy¡¯s life. Sorath owed him an outstanding debt for this, a debt he didn¡¯t know he had.

    ¡°One day¡­¡± added Tristius, ¡°We will be faced with a challenge that will make you resent me, one that will test us both beyond our abilities, and you will be left with a choice.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I will never choose anything but you; you are my father, I will never let you down.¡± Sorath pleaded; he was sure Tristius was testing him.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will not matter on that day.¡± Tristius¡¯ voice was somber; it predicted a day of loss and betrayal. Sorath never understood this until now.

    At the end of the hallway, they reached a large room for private meetings with the emperor outside the public''s eyes. The palace was still in a state of mourning; no one from the public or press was allowed into the building. Ulri and his handful of advisors were already in the room waiting on them. Ulri and Tristius were also friends; Tristius was the contact he had in the Order as it was Tristius¡¯s territory.

    ¡°Welcome to the palace, my old friend.¡± Ulri held his arms wide above his shoulders, greeting the elderly man; Tristius was evenly happy to see him.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Ulri asked. ¡°Not the matter on the heir of the Empire, I hope?¡± He continued.

    ¡°Epsimus Thanatos is a wise man, a just man. He would not presume that the great empire of Prion cannot choose their own emperor loyal as the last.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, Archon Tristius, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I have come to free Sorath, a great misunderstanding took place earlier today, and I wish to come and clear any charges laid against him.¡±

    Ulri laughed; close to him on a table was a glass of something substantial, maybe alcohol by the looks of it. He picked the glass up; it seemed to fit snugly and at home in his small grubby hand; he took a sip and put it back down.

    ¡°He is walking free, is he not?¡±

    ¡°Indeed he is.¡± Tristius was curious as to why. He had no doubt in his mind that Ulri would comply with releasing him but doing it even before he saw him was a surprise.

    ¡°I need to speak with him.¡± So continued Tristius, turning to Sorath and leading him back into the hall outside.

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Whispered Tristius to Sorath. Without hesitation, Sorath nodded; not knowing what Tristius was going to say next, he instinctively knew it was something that would benefit them both, something to do with Thanatos and Iphis.

    ¡°You need to convince Iphis to call off her attack on Dessix. You are the only one she¡¯ll listen to.¡± Tristius was sincere; his heart weighed heavy.

    ¡°I love you as a son; I don¡¯t want to lose you the way I lost my¡­.¡± His voice trailed off to another time, one far gone and something he wanted to forget.

    Sorath did not answer; instead, he thought about what he had just said; he couldn¡¯t stop Iphis even if he tried. His mother had a mind of her own. Though he knew Thanatos was behind this, he couldn¡¯t believe his old mentor would turn against him like this; his choice had been made for him already, he couldn¡¯t back down anymore.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± He said without emotion; the plan was already set in motion. There was no stopping it now. If Thanatos knew about the imminent attack on Dessix and Iphis was persuaded to call off the attack, the purge of all traitors would most certainly happen, and he would not survive it.

    ¡°I will protect you¡­.¡±

    Tristius was interrupted; outside the building, the loud noise of engines racing towards the palace alerted everyone; alarms went off at every corner, making everyone run for cover. Raven had left Sorath with the group of older men earlier and attended to her division elsewhere, Sorath knew he would see her again, but at that moment, he was worried that something terrible was about to happen and he won¡¯t be able to see her again.

    Shots smashed the windows around them, and within moments, landing pods crashed through the roof, destroying everything around them; shots were fired from the royal guard towards the pods in hopes of destroying them before whoever was in them emerged. As the pods opened and the inhabitants immerged, Sorath and Tristius recognized them immediately. They were Order Assassins. Iphis must have sent them to murder Ulri and the government to force them to accept him as the new ruler; Sorath was confused, Tristius was furious. Both took their weapons concealed in their cloaks and started firing at the assassins, taking cover behind anything they could find.

    Shot after shot landed around them; the hail of bullets made it impossible for either of them to peek up and return fire. Millions of shards of debris flew around them; it was nearly impossible to imagine that only a handful of assassins were able to release such an impressive amount of bullets.

    Tristius stood holding a medallion of the order above his head in hopes that they would stop, but as soon as he immerged, their fire turned to him. Bullet after bullet hit him, he quickly fell to the ground. Sorath was furious. Taking advantage of the chaos, he stood up and shot one after the other assassin until the remainder of them ran for cover. Sorath wasted no time; he ran over to Tristius to find his lifeless body lying where he once stood.

    The entire world around him went dark; it felt like no one around him existed as he looked down on the lifeless body of Tristius. The old man was bound to his duty to his last breath. He believed the order would save him. But, instead, it did not protect him. Sorath wondered if all of this was worth it.

    The hail of bullets firing brought him back to the moment; there was only one thing he should do, he thought to himself. Tristius was loyal to the end; he never deviated from his duty; he gracefully executed each and every task given to him by Thanatos over all his years. His example was the only thing he had left of him. So Sorath returned fire; tiers and sweat poured down his face as he killed one assassin after the other. His fury knew no bounds; he had to teach the ones who killed the only real father he knew that he was not to be messed with. He hoped that it was Thanatos and not Iphis behind this attack.

    More assassins seemed to appear out of nowhere, the flying bullets seemed to intensify. There was no way he would survive this without backup; he wondered where Raven was and whether they might be engaged in fighting somewhere else. Finally, his gaze fell back to Ulri; he hid behind a large metal room divider at the end of the great hall. The shooting sounds were so loud that Sorath could not hear Ulri when he tried to shout something to him; from where he was, there was also no way for him to reach Ulri either. His personal guard was around him, but many of them had already fallen.

    Falling glass and the sound of breaking tiles above the shooting made it unbearably loud, so much so that Sorath hadn¡¯t noticed Raven and her division flooding the hall and returning fire. When he finally saw her, he was relieved; he didn¡¯t know how long he could have still lasted alone. Most of the palace guards in the area had already expired, leaving little to no resistance between the elders, Ulri, and his advisors. The relief Raven and her division brought was of great value.

    Raven jumped up from her cover, taking a single hit to her breastplate; the bullet nearly bounced off of her like her armor didn¡¯t even register its existence. Prionian Titanium was one of the strongest forgeable metals found in the galaxy, all of the elite guards of Prion whore this metal as armor. However, the rest of the lower-ranked guards were not as fortunate. The metal was costly to forge due to its molecular structure not being prone to changes in heat. She swung her arm over her shoulder and grabbed a sword from her back; she hadn¡¯t used it in combat for a very long time. The assassins seemed to join her in melee combat, immediately abandoning their weapons; Sorath knew they were far more proficient in the martial arts than firing a gun. They were not trained to fight in wars but rather in close-quartered combat as in assassinations and personal protection for the Order''s leaders.

    As Raven and the assassin''s blades crossed, Sorath quickly realized that her efficiency in sword fighting was equally if not more impressive than his own. Her whole body armor assisted her in blocking multiple blows from every side, helping her concentrate on one weak opponent at a time. Sorath grabbed Tristius¡¯s sword and joined the fight; he hadn¡¯t noticed that he was shot twice in his side. Blood was rushing quickly down his leg, making him feel light-headed as he lost more blood. The fight continued. One after the other, the assassins fell, Raven¡¯s division fired upon the assassins, making it extremely difficult for them to gain the upper hand. In no time, they killed each and every assassin leaving no survivors. For Sorath, it was standard; he knew not a single one of them would have remained alive at the end even if they tried to keep them alive; it was customary for someone to commit suicide once they were caught.

    Sorath fell to the floor; he felt the life draining from him, he couldn¡¯t understand why. His body was immune to pain because of years of rough training; he felt nothing; he never even realized it when the two bullets hit him on the side. Then, the adrenaline left his system, causing him to fall. Raven rushed to his side; Ulri was there too.

    ¡°You saved us!¡± Said Ulri shaken up. The elders and his advisors joined them. ¡°Someone, get a medic here right away!¡± He continued.

    Right away, someone in Raven¡¯s division came with a medic bag.

    ¡°This is only going to sting a little bit.¡±

    Sorath did not even feel the needle enter his skin. He could feel the life slip within his body; he had no idea death would feel anything like this. Raven held his hand tight; she was crying too. He looked up at her with a smile.

    ¡°At least we got to fight together again. I regret leaving you.¡±

    Her tears rolled even more; she couldn¡¯t help it. It was a sign of weakness to cry, but she didn¡¯t care, not at that moment. Instead, she took a deep breath, wiped her tears, and looked him in the eyes. She bowed down towards him and gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek but didn¡¯t pull back.

    ¡°I need to tell you something; please don¡¯t die on me.¡± Sorath put his arm around her, using every bit of strength he had.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± He managed to mumble.

    ¡°You have a son.¡± The words seemed to fade into darkness as he slipped into a deeper sleep. He tried with all his might to hold on, but he couldn¡¯t. Finally, with that last thought, he found some kind of peace, and he let go.

 B1C16 - Dreams

    The night grew cold, and the mist thickened. The sounds of the forest echoed into the room around them. The silence was all he wanted for a mere moment to be able to fall asleep, though the jungle would not allow him this, nor his attraction to Viha. His gaze was set on Viha as she slept, she may have been peacefully asleep, but Izzar could see she was distraught. Holding her, a female or anyone in that manner, was new to him; the sensation exhilarated Izzar. He hoped it brought her some comfort.

    It had been a long time since a day on Dessix felt longer than usual; Izzar was exhausted. His eyes began to grow heavy as the tiredness settled in, his eyes finally closed as he rested his head on Viha¡¯s. A familiar voice echoed from outside; at first, he hardly noticed it; the sounds coming from the jungle was known to give Izzar hallucinations. He had trained himself not to react to every sound he heard.

    ¡°Izzar.¡± The voice echoed from outside for a second time; this time, he heard it as clear as if the person was standing before him.

    ¡°Master Thanatos.¡± Izzar acknowledged him. He could not hide his surprise; it was not like his old Master to venture out into the forest to find him.

    Izzar slowly placed Viha to the side against the wall making sure she remained sleeping; slowly and silently, he made his way outside, curious about the voice of his master echoing from beyond the door. In the darkness of the woods, he could make out the features of a familiar man moving a few feet away close to the forest entrance. He wore his usual hooded robe, black in color with no pattern, and he seemed to proceed around the grounds with an elegant motion he only knew as his grandfather¡¯s.

    ¡°This might be the last time we speak,¡± Thanatos whispered loud enough for Izzar to understand. ¡°I need you to listen.¡± He continued.

    Izzar¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked upon this strange familiar presence; he knew it was his Thanatos; the man walked, spoke, and moved like his old Master, but something was amiss.

    ¡°Have you been wondering about the strange powers you¡¯ve been discovering today?¡± He asked, looking away somewhere deep into the forest.

    Izzar looked down at his hands; he hadn¡¯t stopped once to think about it. It all seemed so strange now that Thanatos mentioned it, was there something else at work here? It seemed like Thanatos was able to read his mind.

    ¡°You have hardly scraped the surface of your training.¡± These words seemed mysterious to the young Izzar; he raised his brow and played with the hem of his shirt. He had trained for many years; he scraped his head at the thought. But, nevertheless, the training seemed to be as complete as it could be; he was doing martial arts, weapons training, and all the theories and entrapments of the mysteries of the universe and the Order.

    ¡°The Nihil has chosen you to wield its power. Do you know what that means?¡±

    Thanatos turned to Izzar; his tone was dark; Izzar could only imagine his grandfather¡¯s eyes flare up under his hood; his deep black eyes would pierce his soul in an attempt to make him understand. His hands grew clammy at the thought; memories of his harsh training in the dark rooms of the Citadel clouded his mind. A subtle shiver came over him. He was forbidden to feed these emotions.

    ¡°There is no need to fear anything, my son. In the Nihil, there is no fear, you are in control, and you shape the destiny of the universe and yourself.¡± Thanatos¡¯s voice had a slight agitation; Izzar could hear it.

    ¡°I do not understand The Nihil, I don¡¯t know the nature of its power, but one thing I do know is this: It holds the key to ruling the galaxy¡­. And possibly beyond.¡± Thanatos turned away from Izzar once again, in deep thought.

    ¡°The order is crumbling, my enemies are closing in, and I do not have the time left to teach you.¡± He turned back to Izzar as if rooted to the spot for a moment Thanatos contemplated.

    ¡°In whatever way or form it presents itself to you, it is imperative to embrace it. The Nihil already deems you worthy; all you need to do is yield to it.¡±

    ¡°I do not understand my master, the Order, how is it crumbling¡­ How would I know what or who the Nihil is?¡± Izzar was a child again, new to a world he never knew existed; deep down, the answers were clear, but he didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    ¡°The Nihil is the Void, and the Void is the Nihil, unlimited powers, both moral and dark, await you in the Nihil. In time, you will learn how to see, feel and act as it will guide you. You are a mere child; you need training, discipline, and a stronger will. The galaxy is moving against me¡­ against us. For this order to survive, it must be reborn. You, my son, will be the father to a new Order, one more elusive and powerful than the one that is coming undone. By the power of the Nihil, once harnessed at its fullest potential, you, Izzar, will be able to rule the galaxy without an Order of men and women.¡±

    Izzar recalled his teachings about the Ipsimussian Order, the ancient order of peace and harmony amongst humans. It was an organization that sought none militant ways to progress mankind in both culture and technology. Five hundred members formed the very first Council, and from there, the order had evolved into something far more than what it was initially intended to be. There were no interstellar peoples who were not controlled by the Ipsimussian Order; they were in control of every aspect from trade, politics, civics, and cultural advancements. They were obsessed with maintaining order and, most of all, a perfect balance.

    Before the discovery of Dessix, Thanatos had ruled an Order in significant decline, suppressing the will of many peoples desiring a higher plain in society through freedom. However, Thanatos could not maintain his rule. Many people within the Order itself perished because of their defiance to Thanatos, defiance not experienced by most Epsimusses that preceded him.

    Escaping an ambush, they were diverted off course, ending up with the discovery of Dessix and the tablets that promised him this higher power; Thanatos was desperate to find a way to regain control. The leaders within the Order demanded a change in leadership, but Thanatos did not give the Order what it wanted for over two hundred years until his decline was more apparent. Finally, Thanatos was forced to make Iphis the executive leader of the Order while he controlled things from the shadows. This pleased many those who wanted him gone and kept them at bay.

    ¡°Their plot is finally coming to its triumphant end; within the month, the galaxy will see the end of Epsimus Thanatos Velix. I cannot stop the coming storm no more than I could have stopped the internal insurrection years ago; making your mother leader in my place only delayed my despatcher.¡± Thanatos seemed to be pained by the thought; he lost his train of thought.

    Iphis moved quickly after the assassination of his advisors, rallying many against him. The laws of the Order dictated justice be done no matter who broke the rules or who was indeed behind any plot. Thanatos never knew who was really behind these plots against him or who murdered his family. He killed everyone except for the true enemy he sought for years.

    ¡°Every day, I am reminded of the betrayal of the Order by looking upon the dead; I keep them with me forever in hopes that one day I can bring them back and make everything right.¡±

    The power to bring back life was far from his reach; he believed that the Nihil held the secret to reviving those who had long passed away. However, this was only speculation. If it weren¡¯t for Thanatos knowing of the existence of the Nihil, he would have never imagined himself searching for a way to revive the dead.

    ¡°Your father lay in a crypt, at the very top of the highest spire of the citadel. I never wanted you to go up there; I do not want to place the weight of the loss of his life on your shoulders.¡±

    Izzar always believed he wasn¡¯t allowed up there due to the extreme height, the fear that he would lose his footing and tumble to his death. This revelation made him realize the burden Thanatos had been carrying around; he could now see why Thanatos wouldn¡¯t want him to go up there. He always knew his father was murdered, never knowing who had done it, though. Unfortunately, it seemed like Thanatos also didn¡¯t have any answers for him.

    Izzar was told everything he had to know about his late father, Igor Velix, nothing more could have been said about the man other than he was a devoted man to the Order and was groomed for over forty years to become the next Grandmaster of the Order. He had died during an ambush on Luna; Thanatos always suspected Iphis to have been involved. Her actions lately have convinced him that there could be no one else cunning enough to have done that. She was the only one to have survived that day.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I would have liked you to be much older before I left you in charge.¡± Thanatos continued.

    ¡°Master¡­. You are still here. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Izzar felt out of place saying these words. Thanatos, to him, was the most powerful being in the universe; who would be bold enough to harm him?

    ¡°Your father was murdered¡­. Through the direct orders of Iphis.¡±

    This statement made Izzar take a step back; his eyes slightly widened; he never suspected his mother to have been involved in his killing ten years ago. Though rumors spread within the citadel, Izzar took great care never to get involved with them. The talk had reached him about his own mother murdering his father, but he dismissed it as a tactic to test his resolve.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure until now. She is plotting against us and might succeed. I need you to be ready, to be strong in the battles to come.¡±

    Izzar was unsure what he meant; he looked for answers deep within himself. He never knew Iphis personally and only saw her as a passing stranger; he never had that maternal bond and felt no connection. The only thing he was meant to feel towards anyone else was emptiness. The order demanded that he take action and make decisions without emotion; if he failed slightly in this, the repercussions would be felt far beyond his understanding. Everything was hanging in a delicate balance, easily tipped by the slightest mistake.

    ¡°Remember Izzar, in whatever way or form the Nihil presents itself to you, embrace it and its teachings. You will avenge me in time. But, for now, you will remain on Dessix until the time is right.¡± Thanatos¡¯s voice trailed off; he had come to Izzar with a singular objective that seemed to have been fulfilled by these words. He turned around and disappeared into the forest.

    Izzar opened his eyes; it was just a dream; he couldn¡¯t deny that it felt natural, that he truly spoke to Thanatos. He looked around the room but couldn¡¯t find anyone there. Izzar felt Viha still sleeping on his shoulder; her slow breathing was soothing; for a moment, he wanted to lay his head back on hers, but he couldn¡¯t shake that feeling of being watched.

    A strange noise echoed in the place, almost like a small machine running, though very faint. Izzar looked towards the door and found the door had been moved; someone was in the shelter with them. Indeed, someone had to be the person both of them thought were following them during the day. His heart began to race; the loud thumping made it almost impossible to hear any movement around him. He had to wake Viha, or else they would be in serious trouble, he didn¡¯t want to move, but he knew they might be in great danger if he didn''t.

    To his relief Viha sat up; the cool breeze coming into the room must have woken her. She looked at Izzar, her eyes squint tightly, gazing at Izzar with questions; Izzar had no answers and only returned a finger over his lips. They slowly got up from the floor with their back up against the wall; at least whoever was there with them would not be able to attack by surprise from behind. A strange sound echoed in the building, something Izzar recognized but could not place very well.

    ¡°Master Izzar!¡± Said a strange, childlike, metallic voice that made both of them beamed towards the voice¡¯s direction.

    Two glowing blue eyes appeared from behind a wall. Izzar recognized the tiny robot with an abnormally large head. It was a DG6 unit, a service robot he had grown used to having around in the citadel. There were thousands of them roaming the Citadel going to and fro, working here and there. Their responsibility was to keep the building maintained and do the tasks too trivial for the monks to do. Though this particular unit Izzar was well acquainted with.

    ¡°Diggix,¡± Izzar responded in relief, lowering his guard. Unfortunately, Viha did not lower her guard; she was still in a daze from being woken up. ¡°Please close the door.¡± Izzar continued as he sat back down in his spot with great relief. Diggix followed this command and closed the door.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in the citadel for at least two days; where have you been¡­ why are you following us?¡±

    Diggix moved towards them and sat down opposite Izzar; his glowing eyes grew brighter, lighting up the room, finally revealing its splendor. Viha was amazed to realize there were styled hieroglyphic writings on the walls. However, it was in a style and language she did not understand.

    ¡°Master Thanatos has sent this unit on the most important secret quest. This unit¡¯s programming indicated fulfillment and finds it easy to say that this unit has completed the most important mission.¡± Izzar noticed Diggix¡¯s speech was processed incorrectly. He must have gotten damaged in the forest; referring to himself as ¡®This Unit¡¯ proved that his identification module might have also been damaged and needed repairs.

    ¡°This unit has been lost. So many dangers lurk in these forests, new threats not saved in my data banks.¡±

    Izzar and Viha were well aware of the dangers, though they did not know why a DG6 would be out this deep in the forest.

    ¡°This unit was not following master Izzar and his companion; this unit is familiar with this dwelling and sought shelter. Scanners no longer operational.¡±

    Viha sat down next to Izzar, relieved that it was only a harmless little service robot. She had not yet encountered one of these units during her brief half-hour visit at the citadel.

    It was still cold, the sun was close to rising, and neither one of them really got any proper rest. A familiar situation for Izzar though, he¡¯s been in these situations before, many times. The training on Gandron was lighter than Viha thought; she was never forced to stay awake overnight. Unfortunately, though, Gandron did not have a seventeen-hour cycle either. Her body was struggling to adjust.

    ¡°You need to get back to the citadel.¡± Izzar broke the silence after a while. ¡°You need to get repaired.¡±

    ¡°Diagnostics required, no damage detected to this unit. The software has memory overflow. Much knowledge acquired in travels.¡±

    ¡°What kind of knowledge?¡±

    ¡°The glowing stones spoke to this unit, shared many hidden secrets, and showed the history of this world. The Void teaches.¡±

    The robot¡¯s words were mixed; confusion seemed to attack its systems as speech began to mix and form words not understood by anyone around him. Viha remained silent, studying the robot. On Gandron, the luxury of owning robots was forbidden; they were encouraged to do everything themselves. They knew of robots; they were not arrogant people but saw them as threats rather than help.

    ¡°The Void?¡± Asked Izzar in surprise, remembering what his grandfather had told him in his dream.

    ¡°Can you teach me everything you know about the Void?¡± He continued with excitement.

    ¡°This unit is able. No time for that now. DG6 needs to rest, internal power crystals at critical levels.¡±

    Robots needed sleep just as humans did. The discovery of power crystals on the planet Cyonopa brought a breakthrough in the development of fully autonomous robotics; the crystal generated a large amount of spendable energy when it was stationary due to subtle vibrations in the air. It took no more than an hour for one of these crystals to charge; it held its charge for days releasing it gradually no matter the load placed on it. Many ships use the same crystals to keep their electronics alive as a backup, though ships no longer malfunction as frequently. It was used for distress calls if the vessel was out stranded without fuel to skip through space.

    The sun had risen early; Viha tried to rest some more after Diggix shut down but could not. Izzar sat with his back against the wall, resting his head on it, his eyes were closed, but he was far from sleeping. The room became freezing as the morning fog settled in outside. When these structures were built, they weren¡¯t designed to keep the elements out but rather to keep the inhabitants from getting wet from the thick fog outside. Viha had wondered what the robot meant by ¡°The Void.¡± Izzar seemed to have known what the robot was talking about; she looked towards Izzar to see if he was awake.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± Izzar said out of nowhere; it made her heart race somewhat, a sensation she had not experienced outside of battle too often.

    ¡°What is the Void? Is it outer space? I¡¯ve heard some of the warriors at home refer to it as the void before.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure. Grand Master Thanatos wishes for me to learn from it. I believe it is some kind of power. It also goes by the name of Nihil.¡±

    Viha contemplated for a moment; his words brought back memories from the day before. Izzar was using strange powers that she thought were technological weapons designed for combat such as that.

    ¡°So¡­ the emp blast yesterday came from you and not an emp device?¡±

    Izzar looked down at his hands, recalling the moment it happened, the voice in his head¡­ the call.

    ¡°I believe that was the power of The Void.¡±

    He looked at her, searching for answers; she had none.

    ¡°Diggix might have the answers I seek; if not, I hope somewhere someone will be able to teach me.¡±

    ¡°Does master Thanatos not have the answers you seek?¡±

    ¡°He might. Grand Master Thanatos does things in his own time.¡±

    Viha moved closer to Izzar; she placed her shoulder against his chest and rested her head on his shoulder. That strange sensation was back; his body felt like it was warming up, and his toes were uncomfortable in his boots. His face was warm, too; the cold around them seemed to disappear as he wrapped his arm around her and somewhere deep down enjoyed doing so. He noticed her hair; it had a faint sweet smell breaking through the odor of sweat, it made his heart race.

    Diggix was charged, his hollow eyes lit up, and he woke; he looked around the room as if not knowing where he was but quickly synced with his environment. The two noticed him and quickly stood to their feet before the robot saw them cuddling; it was forbidden for Izzar to make any kind of non-combat contact with any other being. The robots were known to watch Izzar closely and report his behavior to Thanatos; Izzar knew this and ensured that this unit, being Thanatos¡¯s personal unit, would not report it back to Thanatos.

    Izzar sat down on the roof of the shelter to meditate; it was part of his morning routine. Diggix was used to it; the little robot had seen him meditate many times before. However, Viha found it strange to sit in one place with his eyes closed; not concentrating on the world around him seemed like a silly concept; she firmly believed that one should be ready for the day as soon as the sun rises. So she instead went out to train; she took out her sword and imagined enemies that weren¡¯t there, slicing her way through a patch of the jungle, causing damage to the plant life where she went. During these sessions, she was highly focused; she was aware of every plant, rock, tree, and stump lying before her.

    Although her shouts and groans broke Izzar¡¯s meditation more often than not, there was something in her voice that drew him. He could see her perfectly well from his vantage point; she had taken her thick jacket off for training and looked more feminine than before. He tried to calculate in his mind the possibility that someone who seemed so soft could match him in hand-to-hand combat. It was exhilarating at best.

 B1C17 - Secrets

    It was dark in the mausoleum; the crypts were barely visible, but Thanatos knew they were there. Their presence is evidence of his failure, the manifestation of his control over the order. Exchanging places with even one of them would have been far better than being amongst the living. The order was crumbling; his own daughter-in-law was rushing towards Dessix in hopes of overthrowing him and ushering in a new era for a dead society; no one even knew this consortium of men and women lurking in the dark shadows of the galaxy¡¯s largest institutions existed. He was not even sure what the order was anymore; his mind grew old and forgetful. His exile on Dessix was driving him insane; the powers he yielded had no more meaning to him without the Power of the Void.

    Perhaps, he thought to himself, he should delve more profound within the order of the monks to discover any lost knowledge that he could use to save the order, to battle against Iphis and her forces. If he would prevail over her, he needed to know how to reform the Order into a new age where Izzar would rule uncontested. He needed to get rid of the two most threatening elements in the order, something he could not do unless half the order rebelled against him, causing the Order to collapse and galactic society as they knew it. Even the great Thanatos could not foresee the future.

    The green light behind him above the door lit up. Giving the room a strange hue. Thanatos rose from the floor and gestured for the door to open. Ramon stood at the door, waiting to be acknowledged. Thanatos remained silent for a moment, placing his hand on one of the crypts; his darkened eyes grew grey, tears filled deep within. The room around him grew cold, the walls fell away, and he found himself looking down on himself, a ten-year-old boy scared and alone looking back at him. It has been three hundred years since he looked upon that face, that untainted young face. It was still painful, the rigorous training he had to endure at the hands of his father. Everything he knew about the order his own father taught him. The scars on his back were proof of that.

    The monks had written the words of the order, not the Ipsimusses, not the grandmasters or the Archons. It was these mysterious men shrouded in mystery, whose faces he had never seen. He thought it was a silly rule; his father would argue it instills respect and keeps the monks in their place.

    ¡°I wish to learn from you.¡± Thanatos finally said in a voice as damaged as his skin, he was reluctant, but he had to lower himself to learn something.

    ¡°Your majesty¡­. I have nothing to teach you.¡± Ramon was humble; he knew Thanatos was ten times his senior and possessed far more knowledge than he would ever hope to gather.

    ¡°As head monk, you are the keeper of the law also, am I correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord, this is true. But you know the law, even better than I do.¡±

    ¡°Ramon¡­.¡± The monk was surprised; Thanatos had only uttered his name once in all his life, he never acknowledged the names of those under his employ, not a second time. ¡°I know there are secrets within the order I am not allowed to know, laws that are limited and applicable to the monks only. If I or any of you are to survive the attack to come, we need to rebuild this order; I need to know everything there is. If we don¡¯t make it, it will be up to Izzar to rebuild. Show me every law, I beg you.¡±

    Ramon understood, there were far more laws and knowledge of the order too trivial for Thanatos to need to know. All of it was hidden in a secret part of the citadel, deep underground; it was meant as a vault to preserve the order.

    ¡°Very well, my Lord. I need to show you something.¡± Never looking up at Thanatos, Ramon gestures to the old master to follow him. They passed the main stairwell going down to the living courters through the passage leading away from the crypt. Further ahead, Ramon stopped at a large portrait of Thanatos¡¯s father, Diabolus as he was known, and gestured. The picture moved, revealing a door.

    ¡°I was not aware that this was here.¡±

    ¡°It was commissioned by the monks during the construction of the citadel, the kept it hidden from you.¡±

    ¡°Aamor, you sly genius.¡± Thanatos thought back at his head monk during the construction days of the citadel; he missed that man. He always knew how to bring the order back in line.

    They entered the door; it revealed a stairway going down, Aargon gestured once more, and the portrait closed behind them. Lights automatically filled the stairway, making it easy to see where they were going. Thanatos followed carefully, noticing many doors along the way leading to different places around the citadel; he was surprised that for the last one-hundred-fifty years, he had never noticed it.

    After what felt like a lifetime, with sore feet and tired legs, they finally reached the very bottom of the stairwell. The air was thick, much warmer than the citadel in general; it was not an area Thanatos was familiar with. Instead, the air felt like they were deep in the labor camps of Ceres, there in hell where the prisoners of the Sol system were sent and forgotten. He had often visited that facility but dreaded it; if not for the enemies he held captive there, he would have never traveled there. Though his last visit to Ceres was decades ago, the memory of that place remained fresh in his mind.

    Ramon pushed on a heavy black door, his back seemed strained, but his will was strong. The dust on the floor was thick, almost like a layer of dry sand covering the floor like a carpet. Their footprints disturbed the dust, pushing it into the air, causing both men to cough; Thanatos could not contain his coughs as well as Ramon and could not stop for a while.

    Beyond the door, they entered an extensive archive, computers humming and countless racks holding data drives, some looking relatively modern and others ancient. Ramon gestured to Thanatos, he moved between the hordes of storage devices. Many of them were connected to a large computer towering in the middle of the room; millions of tiny green, red, and orange lights flickered from the computer letting everyone know that the machine was still breathing. Thanatos was amazed; he had never imagined something quite like this was right under his nose.

    Ramon summoned a hologram screen with strange foreign symbols appearing; with ease, he navigated through the characters and called a projection to a far wall. The projection was maybe four times taller than the two men, and the picture was crystal clear. The scene depicted on the wall Thanatos instinctively recognized. Although he has never thought recordings of that day existed, he always dreamt of being there, seeing the very first gathering that formed the order two thousand years ago.

    May 13<sup>th</sup>, 2498AD¡­. Somewhere below Rome on planet Earth.

    ¡°This war is destroying our world; we can no longer stand by and watch as we tear each other apart.¡± Said one of the hooded figures around the great fire they have created.

    They were in an underground labyrinth, a place difficult to find even for those five hundred presents there. No one knew each other¡¯s names; they were unaware of who they were dealing with. One thing was clear though, every man and woman wielded great power somewhere in the world. Amongst them, a young child, a boy was respected and revered by many around him. He stepped forward towards the fire, silencing the four-hundred-ninety-nine. He was the only one without a hood, and everyone recognized him as the one who invited them there.

    ¡°Earth is dying.¡±

    His cold, hard words echoed throughout the labyrinth; worry filled the hearts of those around him. The boy was gifted, a gift many sought, but few possessed. The gift was a curse, the ability to see the unseen, the future of civilizations¡­ the deaths of his family. Yet, he wanted to use his curse as a gift to humanity. There was not a soul on Earth who did not know this boy who named himself Primis Velix.

    ¡°You all have been gathered here today for one sole reason: You seek the end to this destructive conflict. Why chose you? You hold great influence in this world, and together all of us can influence the world towards peace¡­ Towards a united people and ultimately towards the skies.¡±

    There was a murmur under the men; the voices softly echoed through the labyrinth. Above them, the walls, the floors, and the roof vibrated heavily as a bomb went off somewhere in the city above.

    Pointing to the ceiling, the boy continued: ¡°We are killing each other for the simple reason that we are too crowded, a family of brothers and sisters crammed into the same room trying to make space for ourselves. The only solution is in the heavens. I¡¯ve foreseen that a great exodus will relieve Earth of its wearisome burdens.¡±

    It was a strange revolution to the others, one no one had thought about. To them, the war was because of religion, ideologies, and fear. Though this made sense.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Russia has perfected a drive that allows for their satellites to ¡®skip¡¯ through space. It is an untested technology, but I¡¯ve seen in my dreams they are safe for humans to use.¡±

    ¡°The colonists of Favrea IV?¡± Asked someone in the shadows. Indeed the four occupying the small ship sent towards Triton vanished, their communications lost and their example now a firewall to humanities leap into outer space.

    ¡°They are thriving on an alien world, in the Alpha Centauri system. They are very much alive,¡±

    ¡°How do you know this?¡± So asked one of the cowards at the back in the shadows.

    ¡°Have my visions and dreams been wrong?¡± They left the question for them to answer themselves. He was right.

    ¡°It will be difficult to convince those fanatics to leave their holy lands.¡± Another said out of turn. A fair point, though to Primis, it was not an issue of concern.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen¡­ To what lengths you would go to ensure that not one child, woman, or man lose their lives in a bloody conflict that bears no meaning to the greater good of humanity as a whole? Religion is dying, and the fanatics still holding on to it too. We do not need to care about them; they will wipe themselves out. As for us? We need to unite Earth under one banner, and her destiny must be controlled¡­ that is where we come in. Many secret organizations exist, of which many of you are heads. Having influence over those with power and bending the will of your domains towards your own goals. So I stand here before you know, proposing the birth of a new order where we control earth and lead its destiny.¡±

    The room was silent, the awareness of the kind of individuals present was evident, many were rivals, and they fought wars amongst themselves. Primis was aware of that but did not care; he had one goal in mind. Peace. However, to his surprise, there was agreement amongst those present. They nodded and looked at one another, acknowledging each other as friends and not foes. There was a certain magic in the air bringing solidarity amongst them.

    ¡°We agree, a new order would unite us and unite the world. How do you propose we go about this?¡±

    Primis picked up a glowing log from the fire and held it in his hand; with his other hand, he extinguished the glowing coal making it black and solid.

    ¡°In the shadows, we go about our business. Coordinated and precise. We leave no trail, no suspicion. Let the people think it was their doing, their achievement. Only we, five-hundred, will rule this new order, and we chose how it conducts its business.¡±

    Some applauded the idea; the prospect of total control intrigued most of them. Primis was proud of his words; he seemed to have complete control of every man and woman with him there.

    ¡°What shall we call this new order?¡± Another asked.

    ¡°What do you call yourself?¡± Asked the boy with apparent amusement in his tone.

    ¡°Well I am Fredrick Ipsimus.¡± He indulged, not realizing Primis was making fun of him. Primis forgot that he was dealing with serious people, where there was no room or time for amusement or jokes.

    ¡°Then that is what we will call ourselves¡­ The Order of the Ipsimus.¡±

    There was a peal of low laughter amongst the group; they found it both entertaining and suitable. From all over the room, one member after the other backed the naming. Primis could only smile. The use of a name to identify themselves was redundant, he thought. But nonetheless, if they desire a label, then the Order of the Ipsimus was it.

    Now¡­.

    The video stopped, Thanatos¡¯s heart raced, his hands clammy, and his eyes tired from not blinking once while watching that meeting. It felt to him that he was there amongst the first five hundred. It was a sight to behold, the formation of the order, so severe yet so casual. He never taught that the first Epsimus had powers such as vision and seeing the future. It makes sense though, it would have been challenging to believe a child united Earth and not some powerful businessman or politician.

    ¡°Here in this room¡­ this grand archive of the order, you will find everything you need to know, my lord.¡±

    Thanatos felt his injured leg grow heavy; his cane was not supporting him any longer. If it wasn¡¯t for his leg, his arm would hurt too, making it impossible to move around by applying pressure to the cane. He turned, and he looked around. The high shelves stretched up to the ceiling, data storage devices lined it from head to toe, and there was no room for new devices. Instead, there were all labeled; Thanatos could easily see each storage device''s content.

    Ramon walked past Thanatos, still keeping his head down being careful not to look at Thanatos. Examining the shelves'' content closest to them, it seemed like he was looking for something, but finding it, he moved along the shelf, looking from top to bottom. Finally, after a while, it seemed like he found what he was looking for and handed it to Thanatos.

    ¡°This, my Lord, is the complete document of every law and custom of the order. The video you just saw is one of over a trillion records we keep in this vault for the very purpose of rebuilding the order if it ever collapsed. If there are any questions you desire answered, I will find the video, and it will answer your question in detail.¡±

    Thanatos looked at the storage device in his hand, no bigger than a cup he uses to drink his morning mana mix. It had everything he had asked for, yet the room around him contained so much more than he ever wished to know. One question burned within his being, one that he has wondered about for decades: Has anyone in the order ever had knowledge of The Void?

    ¡°Have you studied all these records?¡± He asked out of curiosity, hoping the answer would be yes.

    ¡°No single monk knows every record, my lord. Everyone is tasked with learning a section; it is divided by level of importance. Such has been the ways of the monks since the beginning.¡±

    Disheartened, the old man looks down at the storage device once again. He had to take a chance; not even the monks knew what he was doing on Dessix; it was a perfect time to reveal the purpose of the order¡¯s presence in this far backward world.

    ¡°I am searching for knowledge on a mythical power, one I¡¯ve learned originated from this planet.¡± Thanatos was careful not to reveal too much at once; he did not want Ramon to evade the question. He was in the monk¡¯s domain now; here, he thought, he had no power over them. No demands could be made.

    ¡°I have come to learn the name of this power is called The Void. Have you ever heard of it within your archives?¡±

    The monk looked at Thanatos with apprehension. Indeed he did not know of this power or the existence of any true mythical powers. It has been centuries since the last fortune-tellers and magicians; those practices have disappeared from the imagination of mankind. He walked towards the central computer, bringing up a console pressing and swiping symbols Thanatos had never seen. Quickly the monk typed, repeatedly, trying every possible keyword he could imagine. But as Thanatos feared, there was nothing. Ramon couldn¡¯t find anything.

    ¡°Do you have any data on this world before our arrival?¡±

    Once again, Ramon typed vigorously, not stopping until¡­ the screen popped up and information on the infamously lost travels that crashed on this world came up. However, the world was not called Dessix back then; it was called Void¡¯s End. A strange name for a planet, Thanatos thought to himself, but it has so much more meaning than it being at the end of known space at the time.

    Scanning through the data, Thanatos realized that the order sent an expedition to the planet about two hundred years before he landed, though the data submitted was primarily incomplete. They reported on strange inhabitants of the southern hemisphere, though Thanatos only met the colonists and never ventured deeper into the forest than visible range to the citadel. The report further elaborated on how these inhabitants were possessed; some of the expedition crew were influenced by these inhabitants to do various tasks. However, when their influence lifted, the team could not recall them being under the control of any sort.

    There was mention of it, the sheer power he sought. This mass mind-control technique he must learn. If not for himself, then for Izzar. After all, he was leaving the boy to rule in his place, and he was afraid it would be unprepared. He scanned for more information but couldn¡¯t find anything useful; the expedition did not last for too long.

    ¡°Was this the information you were looking for, my lord?¡±

    Ramon¡¯s words echoed in the room, unbelonging to this solitude of knowledge.

    ¡°Do we know anything more about these inhabitants in the Southern Hemisphere?¡± Thanatos ignored his question; his mind had been set on a task unknown to Ramon, questions flared up within him, but he knew better than to question Thanatos.

    ¡°Dessix has remained mostly uncharted due to its tough terrain to navigate through. As a result, many of the DG units were sent out, but very few returned.¡±

    His mind wandered to his individual unit sent out days ago to place the stone in the wilderness for the children to find; he has not heard of it or received any kind of signal that the little robot succeeded in its task. He would be replaced by another thought, they were plenty in the citadel, and they could be imported from nearby systems within weeks to be replaced. They were cheap, fast, and very hard-working robots. Their Artificial Intelligence software was heavily outdated and sometimes formed disobedient traits that caused them to be scrapped. It was more expensive getting a well-trained programmer from off-world to fix the software than to buy a new one and replace it.

    ¡°Ramon¡­¡± There it was a third time in his life that Thanatos addressed him by his name. ¡°I would have expected this world to have been surveyed years ago; there is no time now.¡±

    ¡°My lord, the inhabitants the report speaks of do not exist anymore; they have been wiped out even before we landed here. It seems like the colonists had driven them to extinction; surely we would have seen one of them by now.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Thanatos was annoyed, but thinking about Nivshevus, he grew even angrier. Surely the shadow in the void knew about this and failed to tell him. He realized there were many things Nevshivis wasn¡¯t telling him, and he began to wonder if he indeed had to wait until the completion of Izzar¡¯s training to gain this power.

    ¡°Ramon¡­.¡± A fourth time. His attention was drawn to him even though he couldn¡¯t look directly at Thanatos.

    ¡°I want you to take off your cape and look at me.¡±

    Ramon was surprised at this request; not once in his sixty years under Thanatos has he ever taken his hood down in his presence; he hasn¡¯t even looked at his feet. Finally, very reluctantly, he removed his hood and lifted his head. Before Thanatos stood a man stern in his features, his face shaped like a god, his skin dark scarred with red tattoo markings, his eyes were a bright blue, shimmering like the sun under clear water. To Ramon, he finally saw his master in all his glory, the sadness in his face, his darkened eyes piercing through his soul. The bones of his cheeks were shallow and seemed as if they were going to break skin soon. He was a corps walking with a cane; there was no other way he could explain it. The legends told of Thanatos depicted him as a strong man, with flesh on his bones and a will to fight the odds against him. Instead, what he saw was a defeated old man that was supposed to be buried decades ago. Thanatos was aware of Ramon¡¯s shock; he ignored it, though.

    ¡°I have been in contact with an entity here on Dessix. One promising me power.¡±

    Now his head monk knew the secret was out, but he needed help. The only man able to do so was Ramon. The order of the monks was now required to do their ancient duty of protecting the order.

 B1C18 - Left to Die

    He was back on his peaceful balcony on Prion, reading his tablet, and tried to enjoy the breeze around him, but it felt damp and cold. He struggled to lift his tablet with his right hand, but it kept on failing him. A fleeting thought passed through his mind reminding him that he was not on Prion; he was snatched up in a dark forest and dragged away from his protection. Three figures fighting in the fog danced like a disorganized circus act. It was not clear; something was wrong. Was he asleep? The thoughts raced in his head.

    It was cold, the fog was thick, and the forest sounds grew louder. Animals were fighting out in the distance, growing louder and softer at random. At some point, it sounded like the animals were fighting in the trees above.

    ¡°He stays here.¡± It was burnt in his mind. It brought pain to his gut. How could they? Slowly the sounds of the forest grew louder, the fog was thick, and it was early morning. It was the next day. His eyes opened, his smell returned, the rotting smell of dead plants and contaminated water filled the air; it was thick, he breathed heavily. Not from the stale air around him, though, from something else. A pain in his shoulder burnt straight through him; it made his lungs weak. He turned onto his stomach and tried to push himself up, but his right hand failed, causing him to fall flat on his face. The pain in his shoulder was unbearable.

    He took a few breaths, thought about his situation, and looked around him. The trees blocked out whatever sky was there, and there was no living thing near him beside the trees and the various plants filling the undergrowth. Then, not too far, he saw a stone big enough to lean on to help him to his feet. At least, he thought, his feet are still strong, he will be able to stand on his own with no problems. Getting up from the ground was the challenge. He tried to push himself with his legs, dragging his right arm in the dirt and guiding with his left arm. The pain was excruciating, but in his mind, it was better than laying there to die.

    He was semi-conscious when they left him there alone in the forest, he heard some of the conversations, but the words coming from Izzar ¡°He stays here.¡± lit a fire in his heart; he had genuine hatred for the boy who would leave him to die alone in a forest he did not know, on a world, he did not belong in. Knowing Izzar was very adept at fighting, he never imagined taking him on in a dual, though he had patience on his side. He would not harm Izzar, especially not in the state he was. Going back to the citadel was not an option. Indeed he would be locked up and would wait for his execution to come by the hands of evil. He closed his eyes and imagined being on his spot on the balcony at the Grand Library on Prion; it was a peaceful life, one absent from pain and suffering.

    Somehow his father knew it was terrible for him to come here; the tears in his eyes made more sense now. Finally, though, he gave him up, he thought to himself, abandoned his son to be murdered in a world where they will never find his corpse. He lived his entire life in a world covered in a massive city, where flora has become relics of the ancient days, where not a single patch of woods or jungle existed. The only things he knew about such overgrown places were the things he read in the databanks of the Grand Library. He was physically fit; everyone in the Grand Library was forced into a rigorous training program to avoid obesity and weak muscle structure, but he was not fit enough for this.

    Aargon finally reached the rock and managed to pull himself up and onto the stone; exhausted by the effort, he stopped to catch his breath. The pain in his shoulder was throbbing up his neck, his lungs felt like they had collapsed, and his nose was running. The last thing he needed was an infection. Infection, he thought to himself, placing his hand on his shoulder. There was a moment before Izzar and Viha left him that he could feel Izzar entering his body. Was that even possible? He couldn¡¯t know. He saw what Izzar saw; there was a bite mark on his shoulder, poison was injected into his body, though it acted as a tranquilizer to render its prey immobile.

    His eyes glanced from one side to another, looking for something, studying his surroundings. But, unfortunately, none of the plants or the trees seemed familiar to him. He was hoping to see a Hell-in-a-cell plant; it was a plant that carried berries with healing abilities. According to his studies, these plants were found in almost every single world inhabited by humans. But, unfortunately, it did not seem like there were any around on Dessix. His mouth was also dry; he could feel his tongue rubbing like rubber in his mouth; he hadn¡¯t had anything to drink for at least a day.

    There was no time to sit on a heap and die; this was not going to be the end; he would track down Izzar and prove to him that he wouldn¡¯t have slowed him down. The only problem that faced him was that he did not know which way they were traveling. Everything in the undergrowth looked the same. One tree here looked precisely the same as there, and so did the ferns, tremendous leaved plants, and moss on the ground. The dry, dead leaves may give him a clue, but even that seemed to have been packed neatly back together to cover their tracks.

    His body felt heavy; with all his strength, he picked himself up. Another sensation seemed to take over this time: Hunger. He has not eaten for a good time since he left Prion; he never ate much, but he never anticipated going deep into a jungle would build up such an appetite.

    One step at a time, he walked in the direction he thought Izzar and Viha wandered into; with determination, the pain in his shoulder and the hunger in his stomach seemed to fade. He passed some trees and then more trees, a rock here and a wet patch of ground there. Everything looked the same. He fell to the next tree and rested his head in the fold of his arm as his other hung lifelessly on his side. His eyes were closed, thinking about home, his father, brothers, and sisters in the Library. It was all gone; even if he managed to escape Dessix, he would never be able to return to them.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    He slowly opened his eyes with tears running down his cheeks; he could not stop the emotions from taking over. He was looking at something on the bark of the tree, something that did not belong; it took a moment or two before he realized he was looking at claw marks that injured the tree''s bark. Then, finally, he moved away to look at the entire scar; it was big; some beast in the forest must have made these.

    Having no knowledge of plant anatomy, he couldn¡¯t tell whether the fault was fresh or a day old. He looked around, and as far as the thick morning fog allowed him to see, he noticed a trail through the undergrowth with many trees scared along the way. Reluctance kept him standing where he was for a long while. So what if he finds the beast? There was no way for him to defend himself. He would be eaten alive.

    There was no time to think; he moved. Pain shot up from his shoulder into his head, his stomach growled, and his mouth felt like sun-dried rubber. His clothes were heavy. Also, the fog was thick and wet, making his clothes wet. One would think he was running around in the rain. His arm was also growing heavy; he needed to make a plan. The clothes he wore were too harsh for him to try and tear to create an armrest.

    The large leaves of one of the ground plants seemed to be a perfect candidate. At first, he struggled to remove the leaf, but after one final attempt, it came loose, sending Aargon on his back; pain filled his body, though not enough to keep him down on the floor. He grabbed the leaf and slowly crawled towards the nearest tree; he managed to stand up again with a lot of effort. He noticed liquid flowing out on the leaf''s stem; it could only be water, he thought to himself. With a ferocious thirst burning his mouth, he held the stem over his mouth to allow the liquid to flow into his mouth.

    It was the freshest water he had ever tasted, sweet to the taste. The energy seemed to flow back into Aargon; he hadn¡¯t felt this good for a while. Managing with one hand, the leaf perfectly fit around his neck and under his right arm. The relief was good though the pain was still there.

    The sun rose quickly, the forest''s dark shadows grew lighter, the fog became thin, and Aargon could see further into the woods. Finally, managing to reach an opening, he could see the citadel towering over the forest a short distance away; it was not where he wanted to go.

    Heavy footsteps moved quickly in the distance, growing louder and more severe as they approached him; this was the last thing he needed. There was only one thing he could do: muster the energy to run. Where would he run? The citadel. As fast as he was moving in the undergrowth, the giant creature behind him was even quicker. The rattling of the branches and the cracking of the ground moving closer brought a paralyzing fear over Aargon, he fell to his face, and the world around him grew dark.

    A dark world stood before him. A sun as bright as a thousand Prionnese suns put together in the sky was not enough to light the world around him; it was empty and Void of any matter. The sun came down to him, and it landed in his hands, it was extremely bright, but he could still look into it. The universe was in his hands, teaming with life, only one force holding it all together.

    Izzar walked towards him beyond the darkness and took the sun from him, his grin evil and sinister. Then, with no remorse, Izzar consumed the sun, and everything became dark the darkest dark, and the kind where light does not exist, thus no color or form visible to the eye. It took a while, but Izzar started to glow with the light of the sun; satisfied with what he had done, he laughed. He looked at Aargon and smiled.

    ¡°He stays here.¡± Those burning words, pain in his chest caused him to fall to his knees. Once again, he looked up at Izzar; there was a pain in his face, a struggle deep down. The light was growing brighter; heat emanated from him; it was too much for his body to handle. Then, in a spectacular explosion, Izzar disintegrated, and all the light vanished; even the sun was no more. Complete darkness and extreme cold were left.

    Aargon woke with cold sweat on his brow; his breathing was heavy. It was only a dream, he thought to himself, not realizing he was holding himself up with both his arms, and all pain in his shoulder was gone.

    ¡°That was a premonition.¡± So said a deep, hollowing voice from within the dark cave he realized he was in. A giant beast appeared out from the shadows looking down on him with hunger. Aargon could not contain his fear; he was shaken to his core; he backed up into the wall clenching his eyes tightly.

    ¡°I will not harm you.¡± The voice was intense, profound. It was like a god speaking inside a great hall of a cathedral. It demanded respect.

    ¡°Your dream was a premonition¡­ a vision of the future.¡±

    ¡°What-What do you mean?¡± His stutter was rich; it had no place in his speech.

    ¡°If you do not destroy this boy, Izzar; the universe he will destroy.¡±

    The beast sat down with him, not removing his gaze from him.

    ¡°There are powers in this universe that you do not understand. The power to destroy a mountain pale in comparison to what the power can actually do. It has shown you in a dream what it can achieve. Izzar will achieve that power if he is not destroyed. I do understand you have a score to settle with the boy?¡±

    ¡°He has left me to die in the woods.¡± Aargon was inspecting his shoulder, confused that his broken color bone was healed.

    ¡°This power, The Void as I call it, does not just have the power to destroy, but to create and heal.¡± The beast pointed a long nail towards his shoulder, Aargon understood.

    ¡°Is this power limited to only a few?¡± The beast chuckled, finding the question amusing. He had heard it a million times.

    ¡°My boy, this power is not limited to any individual but to all living and non-living beings. Even a robot developing consciousness can wield this power.¡±

    It was amazing, never had he read on such a power. The fact that a robot can possess this kind of power made him doubt, it couldn¡¯t be possible for a non-living being to have such natural capabilities. It was impossible. His shoulder was evidence that this power did exist. Not without proper medical care was that bone going to heal.

    ¡°How would I learn this power?¡± His question was careful; he was unsure whether he desired to possess this power or not.

    The beast stood up and disappeared into the darkness of the cave. ¡°Come.¡± Were his only words. Aargon jumped to his feet and rushed behind the beast, not caring whether he was in danger or not. They hadn¡¯t walked far when they arrived in what looked like a large hall with an altar in the middle. On the altar stood a stone glowing blue; the beast pointed at it.

    ¡°Touch that stone, and you will begin your journey into The Void.¡±

    Aargon moved slowly, unsure what awaited him; it was impossible to judge if the beast was trustworthy. Finally, he stood by the stone, looking at it with wonder. Now was the time for him to decide to touch the stone or walk away.

 B1C19 - Investiture

    Voices echoed deep within the endless darkness, some familiar and some new and strange. Whispers came from the distant, sweet nothings from someone he might have known from a long time ago. He had a son, the voices disappeared, and the thought made him reel; what if Thanatos found out, what if his son got killed? Raven¡¯s words seemed to echo in his mind repeatedly; everything else did not matter.

    There was an echo of cheering crowds, maybe a million strong. The cheering crowds seemed to grow louder; he could feel a gush of incredible wind sweep over him. It grew louder, deafening. Cheering and clapping at the mention of his name, this could not be true. It felt to him like he was pulled out from the water; his senses came back to him.

    ¡°This man has saved the lives of your ministers in an attack aimed at my life. He has proven himself worthy to the elders and those of the great assemblies of the Empire.¡± More cheering followed, the sounds of the crowds grew louder as the announcement echoed from the loudspeakers; was he dead? Indeed the doctors thought he was when he was brought to the palace hospital. A shot to his side nearly went up all the way to his heart, causing excessive internal bleeding and some damage to his liver and left lung. However, the pain appeared to be gone; he was comfortable.

    ¡°I have been informed¡­.¡± The announcement continued, Sorath recognized the voice belonging to Ulri. ¡°¡­That he is being woken from his induced sleep as I speak, within the hour, you will hear from your new emperor!¡± The crowds cheered even louder. Has he succeeded in his mission to acquire the throne for himself? He did not do anything for the Empire; saving Ulri was pure coincidence.

    He pushed hard; his eyes struggled to open. A voice familiar and sweet encouraged him. ¡°Please wake up.¡± It was Raven, she was there next to him. Sorath could sense she had tears in her eyes, and the hope within her heart that he would wake from his deep sleep was growing stronger. ¡°I have a son.¡± He thought the words were only in his mind, Raven responded to them. ¡°Yes, you do.¡± His eyes slowly opened to a much-relieved Raven; her tears of sorrow turned to tears of joy. He smiled at her, and she leaned in and held him tightly.

    There were not many people around the room, maybe three or four medical robots, a doctor monitoring life support equipment, and Ulri standing by an open window addressing what Sorath assumed were crowds outside the hospital. The pain in his side was gone, he was off the oxygen machines, and the hovering monitoring equipment seemed to lose interest and hover back to their stations. Finally, the doctor noticed Sorath was awake and rushed to him, alerting Ulri of the situation.

    ¡°Your majesty.¡± The address was strange; he did not expect it. The doctor held up a pad of some sorts with images displayed on it. ¡°Can you please tell me what you see?¡± Although, at first, his vision was blurry, he wiped his eyes and tried again. It was a Lorian Rose, he repeated his thoughts, and the doctor was satisfied. It must have been nine or ten more pictures, and Sorath managed to identify all of them.

    ¡°You and your primitive ways, doctor Naomi.¡±

    ¡°It works.¡± the doctor jokes back. ¡°You are ready to leave.¡± She continued, forgetting her courteousness from a moment ago.

    Very slowly, Sorath lifted himself to an upright position; the world was spinning around him; a headache plagued him for a moment but passed a few moments later. Raven held his arm assisting him; he appreciated the assistance and slowly stood to his feet. But, again, the world around him was moving, nausea crept upon him, but he held it back.

    ¡°How long was I out?¡±

    ¡°Fourteen days.¡± The words came as a shock from the doctor; he couldn¡¯t believe it. His thoughts dwelt to Archon Tristius; seeing the old man lay on the floor lifeless was all he could remember.

    ¡°Did Tristius make it?¡± He directed the question to Ulri, knowing he was the only one aware of who he was.

    ¡°He did not make it, your majesty.¡± Ulri¡¯s head bowed as the words were difficult to speak. Sorath lowered his head in anguish.

    ¡°Has he been collected?¡± Knowing the protocols of the Order, he was afraid the Order had already collected his body, not giving him a chance to say his last goodbye.

    ¡°As an honored protector of the empire he lies in state, he will be collected after twenty days.¡±

    ¡°I would like to see him.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, your majesty.¡± Ulri bowed, though their business was not finished. He looked up at Sorath with a smile.

    ¡°The council of Elders and the ministers of the empire, if you¡¯d accept, decided to crown you emperor of Prion.¡± Sorath figured as much; his mission on Prion was complete. He was not looking forward to the briefing with Iphis.

    ¡°It will be my honor to accept this burden.¡± He replied with a somber tone; everyone in the room picked it up but chose to ignore it.

    ¡°The people outside are waiting to see if their new Emperor is well. Would you indulge them?¡± Ulri gestured towards the open window; he thought about it for a few seconds and saw it as his duty to follow the instructions and customs of Prion. He nodded. Sorath drew his attention to Raven. ¡°Only if you accept me as the new emperor.¡± His tone was severe, but Raven looked him in the eyes and smiled.

    ¡°The Royal Guard accepts your ascension, your majesty.¡± Sorath smiled; the room was slowing down around him; he felt easy enough on his feet to move around by himself. He walked towards the window but was stopped by Raven; she almost wanted to laugh.

    ¡°Do you wish for the galaxy to see how much of a man you are?¡± In confusion, he looked at her, he looked at Ulri, and then to the doctor. The doctor found the courage to point down at his body. Sorath looked down and realized that he did not have a shred of clothing on. There is no need to try and hide anything now; everyone in the room saw him in all his glory.

    ¡°Of cause not.¡± He laughed back, he tried to hide his embarrassment, but Raven knew better. She pressed a button on a console close to her; two robots appeared from a hole in the ceiling with clothing at hand; faster than any human or even Sorath himself, they dressed him in a formal uniform of the monarch. Now he was ready.

    Ulri went ahead of him, he announced: ¡°Citizens of Prion, with great pleasure and a humbled heart, I wish to announce to you this: The emperor has woken!¡± The crowds were cheering louder than ever, then after a few moments, it went silent; everyone was anticipating the appearance of their new Emperor.

    ¡°What is the protocol here?¡± Sorath directed the question to Raven; she was surprised he asked her.

    ¡°I suppose you should smile and wave.¡±

    Ulri turned around and smiled at Sorath. ¡°The people love you even though they haven¡¯t seen you yet¡­. So there is no need to say anything. Appear before your people, and I will signal you as soon as you can come back in.¡±

    Sorath nodded; he walked up to the window, nervous, something he had not known since childhood. The first to see him appear by the window cheered and yelled with excitement, and the rest of the crowds joined in. Sorath felt awkward; not knowing what to do, he took Raven''s advice; he lifted his left hand and waved with a smile on his face as broad as the hospital wall. This aroused the crowd even more, the reaction of which not Raven or Ulri could have anticipated. The people of Prion had not been this excited at the crowning of their last emperor.

    Minutes went by that felt like hours; he was unsure how long he was supposed to keep waving and smiling; the cheering never ceased. Finally, it was time; Ulri touched him on his shoulder, signaling that he may return. It was the longest five minutes of his life. Wiping the sweat off his brow, he looked at Ulri.

    ¡°I would like to see him.¡± His voice low, his eyes heavy. He was struggling to keep the pain hidden.

    ¡°Right this way.¡± Ulri gestured.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    The repairs on the palace had already begun; all around them, construction robots buzzed around going here, going there. Few humans could be seen roaming amongst them. The palace guard had been doubled, pulled from the Assembly Buildings and the residences of influential politicians. They were prepared for another attack. They have accomplished much in the fourteen days he was out; the damage was more extensive than he thought.

    ¡°About the matter of the attack.¡± Ulri broke his train of thought, he was trying not to think about it, but it was hard to ignore. ¡°We are not sure who planned the attack, but you and me both know where they came from.¡±

    Sorath did not want to think about it; he wasn¡¯t sure if it came from Thanatos or Iphis; deep down, he knew the answer, and he didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°The Morningstar is docked at the edge of the system, our spies struggled to find the ship, but it hasn¡¯t moved in days.¡± Ulri was suggestive, the ship''s resources were well known by him, and he never knew there would be assassins on board the vessel. They must have been ordered from outside the system.

    ¡°Our surveillance stations have picked up on chatter between the Morningstar and an unknown ship from beyond the system. There was definitely coordination between the two. If you don¡¯t mind me saying, your majesty, I do not trust the captain of the Morningstar.¡± There it was, Ulri was planting the seeds; somehow, he knew the short Politian had a point. He also did not trust his captain; the man was deceptive and ambitious, a dangerous combination.

    ¡°What would you have me do?¡± He finally asked Ulri; the little man seemed satisfied.

    ¡°I trust that not all the personnel on the Morningstar are involved in this attack¡­.¡±

    ¡°Captain Rogers usually works alone.¡±

    ¡°Then it will make things easy. Lead your personal guard onto the ship and arrest the captain, bring him back to Prion to be trailed, and you will be a bigger hero to the empire yet.¡±

    Sorath was uneasy about this; he would have to consult with Iphis before he made a decision on the matter, it took too much for him to become the emperor, one false move, and he could lose it all. But, first, he had to pay his respects to Tristius; the man was more than a father to him; he was the reason Sorath was still alive and able to complete his mission.

    It took more than a standard half-hour to enter the hall where Tristius was lying in state; no one was there, not even guards. An unworthy reception for the true hero of the day. If the people of Prion knew this, they would not have crowded outside the hospital window but instead filled this hall to salute a fallen hero.

    Sorath could almost not build up the courage to walk up to the body of the most extraordinary man he ever knew. His left hand shook. It was a new sensation for him; he had never known these feelings he was feeling at that moment. Sauntering up the altar stairs, he lowered his head in respect; he knew not what else to do. Tristius¡¯s presence that was always felt in any room he entered was not there anymore. The man was truly gone. How were they able to save him but not Tristius? Sorath¡¯s thoughts were racing, anger-filled thoughts replaced with regret soon after and finally a deep sorrow. He would never have the opportunity to thank his mentor for shaping him into the man he was.

    He finally stopped next to the glass-domed casket; he lifted his head slightly and looked at the old skinny vessel of a once-great man lying lifeless in its final bed. His chest closed up, a pain shot up into his head from his back, and finally, a tear emerged from his left eye.

    ¡°When I left Prion, you were the only Archon willing to train me; they said I was not going to live past thirty. So you took me in and loved me like a father and trained me as a true heir; you were always there for me. Now you lay in this closed casket, very close to my touch but very far from my heart. I loved you, dad.¡± He lowered his head once again, his sorrow growing like a bottomless pit. He thought deeply; nothing pained him more than Tristius¡¯s last words. The man trusted him and thought he would listen, but he refused Tristius¡¯s request.

    There was no way out through the chaos and death; he was stuck in the order no matter what. But, on the other hand, Iphis had allies everywhere; there was nowhere to hide; he would only leave the Order if Thanatos was gone and Iphis too. Then, Izzar would be free to rule the order, and he was almost sure his young brother would release him from his burdens and send him off to some distant world to live out a life in exile.

    There was no escaping his thoughts; the body lying before him was a testament to his future; he would not die peacefully in his old age. He lifted his head in anger; he knew what had to be done; his mother had gone too far this time. Sorath needed to be patient; the time for revenge would come at a later time. For now, he had to focus on strengthening himself and emerge from this bottomless pit of sorrow.

    ¡°Mister Ulri.¡± Sorath knew the stout minor politician was lingering close by.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to serve, your majesty.¡± Although Sorath knew the little man was anticipating an order to raid the Morningstar, he was not planning on gifting the Politician the satisfaction of that sort just yet.

    ¡°The empire is still in mourning for their late emperor, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± He replied quickly.

    ¡°When will the state of mourning be lifted?¡±

    ¡°Until your official coronation, your majesty.¡±

    ¡°Tristius will not be taken by the Order; I want him to have a state burial in the palace as my father. The public does not know who I am or where I come from, so I want him to be buried with full honors.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Ulri was unhappy; he was hoping to get the order to arrest the captain of the Morningstar for conspiracy and murder.

    ¡°I need to contact the Order with a secured, unmonitored line.¡± His demand was forced and aggressive; the revelation of the Morningstar¡¯s communications being monitored was alarming. All ships belonging to the order were equipped with the best cloaking devices and signal jamming technologies; no single person or organization could crack their encryptions. Yet here was the Prionesse intelligence listening in on them from the start. Something was not adding up.

    Moments later, Sorath found himself in an isolated spherical room with a single holographic projector in the center. It had been a while since Sorath had spoken to his mother; his hands were sweaty and his brow wet.

    ¡°I am glad to hear that your mission was a success.¡± Iphis was in good spirits, things were going as planned, and soon she would seize complete control of the Order.

    ¡°Why did you attack the palace?¡± Sorath completely ignored his mother¡¯s good cheers. His tone was direct, angry at best; she sensed it and backed off a bit.

    ¡°I have heard about the attack. I assure you, I have nothing to do with it. The attack worked perfectly to our advantage, a genius plan I assumed you came up with.¡± Iphis was sincere.

    ¡°You know how much I admired Archon Tristius¡­.¡± His thoughts stopped him, thinking back on seeing his old mentor lying in the glass coffin.

    ¡°Never mind¡­¡± He continued. ¡°I have officially been designated as the next emperor of Prion; my mission was a success.¡±

    ¡°You have done well, my son. Remain on Prion and build your connections there. I will contact you when I need you.¡±

    Sorath thought back at what Tristius asked him just before they were attacked. Unsure about the request, he felt driven to try. He looked at Iphis in the hologram, but he looked straight through her.

    ¡°Minister Ulri expects me to arrest Captain Rogers; he believes he is linked to both the assassination and attack on the Palace two weeks ago.¡±

    ¡°Perfect.¡± Her response was surprising. ¡°That will work perfectly to our advantage; he can be branded a rogue assassin, and if he tries to speak about the Order, people will think he has lost his mind.¡±

    He could see the genius in the plan; it would also improve relations with the Prionesse people and instill further trust in him by the government. Captain Rogers would not fire upon Sorath if he had to approach the Morningstar; besides, the ship belonged to Sorath and would now become the empire''s flagship.

    ¡°I will speak to him before you go to the Morningstar to arrest him; he will not resist you.¡± Iphis was cold; anyone in her employ was mere pawns; he wondered when it would be his turn to be tossed into the ashes of her success. Family meant nothing to her.

    ¡°It shall be done as you please.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± She brushed the conversation; she had other matters to attend to.

    ¡°We still have a few more days of travel before we reach Dessix; the fleet is ready to attack. I anticipate a schism in the Order; I need you to ready the fleets and armies of Prion to stop any sort of insurrection planned. Archon Tristius might have been your biggest Ally, but he was fanatically loyal to Thanatos, and so is the new Archon. I do suspect some sort of resistance when the news of Thanatos¡¯s death reaches him, so I need you and your empire to be prepared.¡±

    ¡°It shall be done; I will await further orders.¡±

    The hologram image disappeared, tears filled his eyes. He knew she was behind the attack; there was no one else involved. Though he despised Captain Rogers, he was a dutiful man and would never give out orders without the consent of his superiors. The man was about to lose everything, forty-two years of selfless duty to a cause he believed in.

    He had no choice but to follow through on orders, things were about to change drastically, and he did not want to find himself on the wrong side of the war. There has never been such division, such conflict in the entire existence of the Order of the Ipsimus. Sorath was afraid that the instability might cause the whole house of cards to come tumbling down, leaving Iphis nothing but a ruined galaxy to control.

    The thought of failure troubled his mind; his words could not escape his mouth to plea to Iphis to call off her attack. By now, however, the news of her approach to Dessix would have reached Thanatos¡¯s ears, and if she called off the attack, she would lose her life as an example to the rest of the Order. Although fear and intimidation have been the sole methods used by Thanatos in the last decade, the Order was crumbling; he was grasping at anything to hold on to power.

    He wiped his tears and turned around; he had to face his obstacles; there was no other way. Outside the room, Ulri was waiting like a vulture, knowing Sorath would speak to the powers that be, and he would get his answer on the arrest of Captain Rogers.

    ¡°I will lead the arrest myself,¡± Sorath said without looking at the little man. ¡°I want only Raven to accompany me.¡± His demand was final; there was no room for Ulri to give a response. So Sorath kept on walking down the long corridor without acknowledging the politician''s requests.

 B1C20 - Dark Forces

    The undergrowth on the old paths to the colonies was denser than the jungles behind them. As a result, it was darker in some places and nearly impossible to pass through in others. However, most of it seemed the same, with a tree-shaped differently here and there and the occasional hill or mountain to climb and descend. With the help of Diggix, they managed to hike through the jungles with great success; though his sensors were damaged, the robot¡¯s flashlight eyes would help them navigate the darkest areas of the planet, it would enable them to travel during the night too. Though Izzar was reluctant due to the extreme cold at night.

    Exhausted from the trip, Izzar had never faced a challenge such as this before. To travel halfway around the world on foot to retrieve an item and then travel back was proving to be too much for him. Viha had no problem; she had trained very hard on Gandron, her body was engineered for stamina, strength, and precision tasks. Izzar was well trained in martial arts, but he lacked stamina; his style was always: Strike first, Strike hard and Strike down. Most of the Monks from the citadel were unable to defeat him because of this strategy. However, Thanatos understood his weakness and exploited it in battle; he had a tough time with the old man during their sparring sessions. Izzar tried working on his stamina with little to no improvement; it was a daily struggle.

    Viha could also travel for much longer; Gandron had thirty-eight hour long days, where day and night were roughly the same lengths. Dessix, on the other hand, had a sixteen-hour day, with day and night each having equal eight-hour turns.

    Viha was exhausted after her flight from Gandron to Dessix; she struggled the first day with extreme fatigue but, after a few days, quickly recovered and got used to the short days. She had explained to Izzar the world she came from and the differences in time, her body had difficulty adjusting, but Izzar was in awe at what she had achieved in the short time they spent together.

    Diggix led the party through the jungle, followed by Viha and then Izzar at the far back. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her; she seemed mysterious yet predictable; his heart raced at the thought of her; it was a strange sensation he had never encountered before. Although deep down he wanted to hold her again like he did the night they first took shelter, he did not dare to attempt it again. She hadn¡¯t noticed Izzar¡¯s apparent awkwardness when she touched him or came close to him.

    Somewhere within the deep forest, deep in the thick fog of the morning, Izzar¡¯s ears caught something strange, a sound and a movement of ferns and leaves, that of a biped creature. However, it wasn¡¯t one of the Fargusrats. Instead, it sounded like it was coming from something more minor. Viha¡¯s ears had not yet adjusted to the sounds of the forest; she didn¡¯t hear the same things he did, neither did Diggix due to his scanners being damaged.

    He tried to follow where the sound was coming from, but his vision failed him; the fog was too thick to see anything. A few moments later, the same sound could be heard on his left side, this time multiplying. He tried to keep silent and focused on the noises but couldn¡¯t see anything. Finally, he calmed down to concentrate more; Deggix had taught him that the Nihil will be stronger when quiet and focused. He turns inward, searching deep down for whatever might assist him in identifying the threat around them.

    For a moment, Izzar could feel them; there were maybe two or three hundred of them walking and running, climbing in the trees, watching and following them. One of them was trying to enter his mind; it was a strange sensation, but it seemed like Izzar¡¯s mind was too resilient for them. Then, finally, an instinct within him confirmed the danger they were in; it made him rush forward and grab Viha¡¯s hand; she looked back at him and blushed, but it was quickly wiped away when she realized they were surrounded by a moment later. Diggix stopped and did a visual scan around them.

    ¡°Master Izzar, it seems we are¡­.¡±

    ¡°Surrounded by three hundred alien creatures. Thanks, Diggix. Do you know anything about them?¡±

    Before Diggix could answer, Viha fell to the ground grabbing at her head; Izzar immediately knew what was wrong; the one creature was trying to enter her mind; it was unclear what the reason or purpose would be.

    He placed his hands on her head and closed his eyes; the entire world around him appeared like a hologram in his head. He could sense the creatures were afraid; the one trying to enter Viha¡¯s mind had more fear than the rest. He could see him move around them, trying to find the right angle. Finally, he stopped and closed his eyes. To Izzar, it seemed like the creature''s spirit left him and was trying to enter Viha¡¯s mind; Izzar tried to counter, fighting against this invisible foe. The power this little creature was using seemed to overwhelm Izzar; Izzar fought harder and managed to enter Viha¡¯s mind simultaneously as the creature.

    Scores of warriors were rushing towards her; she was calm. With her eyes closed and her swords drawn, she was waiting for them, for as far as the eye could see, adversaries and foes were rushing towards her with full intent to kill. Then, in an impressive show of strength and skill, she began her defense. The swords and axes swung from the left and the right; she deflected gracefully without breaking a sweat, Viha had everything under control.

    To Izzar, it felt natural; he had a sword in his hand, and his back touched Viha¡¯s; they connected. One by one, the duo slew through the hordes of enemies, not stopping once to rest, though Izzar was growing tired. There was no end to the hordes approaching them; far in the distance, he could see them multiplying.

    In a single moment, Izzar calmed, his hands relaxed, and his mind was clear. He closed his eyes; he could still see the hordes charging. He searched, he wasn¡¯t sure what he was looking for, but his mind passed each face of every beast charging towards them; he could see Viha calm and focused, striking down every foe bold enough to raise their weapon against them. It was awe-inspiring to witness. His search carried on. In the distance, he finally saw it; one of the beasts was standing still in the crowds rushing past him. His eyes were also closed, fighting, deciding what to do next, plotting, and strategizing.

    The beast saw him; he noticed Izzar gazing at him, his eyes opened, but there was the most profound darkest void Izzar had ever seen. His eyes alone instilled fear within him. Thanatos¡¯s eyes had grown accustomed to him; it never bothered him. However, this was different; this beast was not of this world. Izzar did not know what to do against his power; it seemed like a useless fight.

    The hordes stopped storming; Viha caught her breath but did not stop. Instead, she lowered her sword, and it seemed like she also spotted the beast and moved towards him. All the other beasts moved out of her way; her gaze was fixed.

    ¡°I am the queen of Gandron; I am the warrior of all warriors. I will not be possessed in body or mind. You have no power here.¡± Her words echoed like thunder in the air, the hordes of beasts around her fell to the ground, electric currents went straight through Izzar; he was amazed at the tremendous power he could feel in the air.

    Her calm walk turned into an aggressive run; Izzar could feel the fear within the beast grow, he could not hold on for too long. The beast closed his eyes once more and smiled. Before Viha could take any step closer to him, her father materialized before her, stopping her dead in her tracks.

    ¡°You are not worthy!¡± He shouted, his voice equally as vital as Viha¡¯s.

    ¡°You are just an illusion.¡± She spat back, pulling her sword behind her, ready to continue her charge.

    Then, without warning, she launched, thinking she would pass through the illusion of her father, but he drew his sword, and with pure instinct, she brought her sword forward to attack, and the swords collided, stopping her charge. She fell backward to the ground, her sword to the wayside. Viha was in trouble; her calm and collected demeanor faded. To Izzar, she was clearly confused.

    Victor¡¯s sword swung from high above him, intended to strike Viha down with one blow, but she quickly regained her composure and avoided his blow that created a large crack in the ground. Unfortunately, Viha was too far from her sword to grab it; she now had to fight for survival. Blow after blow, she dodged, jumping to the side and landing ready to avoid the next attack.

    ¡°A female has no place ruling over the Champions of Gandron; you have always been my greatest failure.¡±

    Viha was caught off guard; she slipped and fell after avoiding yet another blow. Her focus was off, her shoulders dropped, and her hands began to shake; she was unable to look up at the man.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting my entire life for you to say that.¡± She forgot that he was just an illusion; everything around her seemed to disappear; it was only she and her father. ¡°This ends here.¡± She lunged to the side and finally grabbed her sword.

    ¡°Do you want to know why I never sparred with you?¡± Although Victor had a smirk on his face, his guard was still up and well prepared for her anticipated attack.

    ¡°Because you are weak.¡± His sword lunged. First, Viha tried to block, but her arms failed her, and the sword again fell to the ground.

    ¡°Just as I thought.¡± The brute of a man walked closer to her with his sword stretched out, nearly touching her chin. ¡°Just give up.¡± Viha was broken with only a few words; she could feel the will to fight to leave her; she had no strength in her arms, her mind was racing.

    Izzar realized she was in danger; he closed his eyes again and moved his attention to the beast. He was focused, his mind was sealed, and there was no way of attack. He had to get out of Viha¡¯s mind and attack the beast in the physical realm; it was the only way out.

    ¡°I will come back for you.¡± He said softly as he looked down at Viha. ¡°I will not abandon you as I did, Aargon.¡± Somehow Viha heard his words, and she looked back at him with a smile.

    The beasts'' guard was up; he could not concentrate on Viha and Izzar; in an instance, Izzar was back in the physical world. Though they were not where they were before, he was seated in a circle with the beast he saw in his vision and Viha, all sitting in a meditation position with their legs crossed and facing one another. Viha was physically in trouble, she was sweating blood, and her eyes were going black. There were guards inside the hut; when they noticed Izzar was out of his meditation, three of them quickly apprehended him and dragged him to the outside. Izzar immediately realized where they were; they were all the way to the colonies.

    Izzar noticed he was not alone with all these beasts; Tarium was also held captive, hanging in a tree with his hands and feet bound and stretched out. However, he was not with them; it seemed like he was dead. His eyes were open but dark and empty. If he was not dead, he was fighting, just as Viha was. He was not sure where in the colonies the sword was hidden; he was never told. He calculated his odds against these beasts; most of them were smaller than him, they had primitive weapons made from scraps found amongst the ruins of the colonies. There were a hundred or so that he could see around him, tending to the needs of the camp.

    It was a long shot; he felt tired and needed rest. It seemed like the mysterious act of entering someone¡¯s mind had drained him much more than he had hoped. This power he gained came from nowhere. It felt natural, it came from the heart, but it did feel like someone was holding his hand. The world around him seemed different. Since the beginning of the journey, Izzar had stepped into a world of mysterious powers and new discoveries on the planet he called his home for seventeen earth years.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    He did not know how much time had passed since the attack in the jungle; it must have been at least eight days. He was unsure if he was carried or if he walked himself. The journey would have had its toll on his body, but the fatigue of such a journey was not present in him. Instead, his legs were aching, and his body was exhausted; he felt the energy within him disappear. Though this was due to the fact he traveled into someone¡¯s mind.

    His train of thought was disrupted by a giant steel door slamming shut, leaving him in a room without windows or any light; the darkness seemed to overwhelm him and all his senses. There was no use fighting it; he was exhausted. His mind was reeling from his experience; Viha was fighting a real fear, and it seemed like the beast¡¯s only strategy was using fear against his victims.

    Not able to see much in the room, Izzar felt with his hands while moving in every direction to find some kind of furniture or platform but couldn¡¯t find any. Finally, he was too tired to care about finding anything; he picked a spot closest to the door and lay down. Within moments he was gone.

    The darkness seemed to swallow him; he fell into an endless dark pit; it felt like his life was slipping, and he was losing his breath. Yet, he remained focused, he knew he was falling asleep, and the fatigue was causing him to have strange dreams; as he was falling, he closed his eyes and imagined he was back at the citadel. He saw all the monks go about their business and the DG units doing their work; Thanatos was nowhere to be found, as was the custom. He saw himself sit on his usual spot meditating, though the peace was soon interrupted.

    In the distance, flying at lightning speeds, some kind of spaceship approached the citadel. The anti-air guns of the fortress came online and shot at the income ships, missing all but one that crashed down to the forest below. The others broke through and proceeded to attack the citadel; he could feel the shots of the ships hit the high tower, and debris came falling down. He seemed to remain in a meditative position, just watching the spectacular event unfolding before him. Izzar wondered why he wasn¡¯t helping to defend the only home he ever knew.

    ¡°This is not you.¡± The voice seemed to come from himself in the dream. His other self within the dream stood up from his meditation and faced Izzar. ¡°You will not make it in time to save the Citadel.¡±

    Izzar fell back; the Izzar he was looking at had the same black eyes as Viha and Tarium; he had no soul in his eyes; they were empty.

    ¡°Izzar, you have been chosen by the Void to usher in a new age.¡± Izzar still remained silent; the words seemed to escape his mouth without sound.

    ¡°What is the Void?¡± He finally asked; he had heard Thanatos speak to him about the Void in a vision, and now an illusion of himself was talking of the Void to him.

    ¡°You already know what the Void is; you¡¯ve taken your first steps in using its power. It is the Nihil, and the Nihil is the Void.¡±

    He still didn¡¯t understand; it was a mystical power, but where did it originate, what was the cost of its use, why was Thanatos so desperate to obtain it? These questions raced within his mind; he wanted to understand.

    ¡°The sword lays within the room you came from; you can command the Void to bring it to you. The Void does not get limited by the physical realm, nor does it need the physical realm to move objects.¡±

    ¡°Then how?¡±

    ¡°You meditate; you search for what you desire and retrieve it.¡±

    Nothing could be that easy; how could he suggest that merely seeing it in your mind would make it appear in your hands. It was an absurd idea, one even he never would imagine could be possible.

    ¡°Once you understand how to manipulate the Nihil, you will have limitless powers beyond your wildest imagination. You have been sent out into this world to retrieve something of great importance to your master; I suggest you do it quickly; there might still be time.¡±

    The Izzar in his dreams faded, just like the citadel around him. Now lying in ruins all around him, the bodies of the monks staining the rubble with blood. The end of the Order was coming.

    Izzar woke from his dream, determined. He did not grasp the lesson given to him, but he was adamant about trying. If he could enter someone¡¯s mind, he could surely do as he was told in his dream, the idea though he struggled to believe. The room around him was still in utter darkness; if he was with someone there, they were either very good at remaining silent, or they were dead.

    He went down into his meditation position; he closed his eyes and tried to remember the route they took from that room to his cell, it was vague, but he couldn¡¯t make it out. His thoughts were wandering too much. First, he remembers seeing Tarium tied up in a tree with his darkened eyes, then he could see the hundreds of beasts going about their business. Something was wrong; he wasn¡¯t connecting the same way as he did before. He took a few more breaths and tried to remember what he had done to enter Viha¡¯s mind and use the same technique.

    Again he was looking around, only finding what he had seen before; this time, he could hear a faint sound coming from Tarium. Finally, his mind had an opening in which he could enter, so he did. There was darkness still, but a light came from Izzar, lighting the way for him. It seemed to him he was in the Citadel, but there was no light and no way to see; everything was quiet except for the slight moaning. He followed the stairs up to the tallest tower of the Citadel. Tarium was there, on his knees before two coffins groaning as he rocked forward and back.

    ¡°Tarium?¡± Izzar was looking for a response.

    ¡°I have failed to protect you, master Izzar.¡±

    ¡°You have done your duty as best as any one of the other monks could. All my wisdom and skill come from you. It was you who trained me.¡±

    ¡°I was supposed to protect you, but they caught me; I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    ¡°It does not matter; I am here to save you. You are like a father to me, and I will always see you like that.¡±

    The citadel around them, together with the coffins, disappeared; everything was lit now. Tarium stood up and turned to look at Izzar.

    ¡°How do I know you are not just another attack from the dark one?¡±

    ¡°It is me, Tarium, Izzar; I have come here to release you.¡±

    ¡°I am not a captive.¡± Tarium¡¯s words sounded unsure; to him, he was still in the real world.

    ¡°Someone came to see me; he was quite interested in you.¡±

    His words trailed off; the man was confused and lost.

    ¡°He tried to kill me. I refused to say anything.¡± He looked around, trying to find something familiar.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± His question was sincere.

    ¡°We are in your mind.¡± This answer seemed to throw him back, he was trying to make sense of it, but the thought and possibility were absurd.

    ¡°The central pillar of the Order of the Ipsimus is deceit; how can I trust you?¡±

    To Izzar, it sounded like Tarium was giving him one of his lessons. However, it was difficult to determine whether he saw and felt the same thing as Izzar.

    ¡°You have brought me up since I was an infant; there is no one on Dessix who knows me better. You can ask me any question you believe only Izzar could answer.¡±

    Tarium thought for a while, looking at the young man, not as the child he brought up over the years, but as an adversary. He was careful, making it his mission to ensure he was going to ask the correct question. One that only Izzar could answer.

    ¡°Does Izzar have a brother?¡±

    The question was easy enough; it¡¯s been a very well hidden secret within the order that has been withheld from Izzar. Although Sorath knew Izzar was his younger brother, he had never met him before.

    ¡°No, I do not.¡± The answer came without hesitation; no second thought went through his mind.

    ¡°I am my parent¡¯s only child.¡±

    It saddened Tarium that they misled the boy like this, but he got the answer he was looking for.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Tarium asked again.

    ¡°We are in your mind,¡± Izzar repeated his last response to the question. ¡°You have been attacked by a beast inside your mind; he has not won; you still have a chance.¡±

    ¡°What am I to do?¡±

    ¡°Fight against this dark fog around you, overcome whatever fear he has placed in your head.¡±

    Izzar¡¯s words seemed to waken a dragon or a giant. It was unclear inside the darkness of his mind; he just knew that it was something significant and evil. Tarium turned to face the giant, trembling. His hands shaking and his brow wet. He backed up right past Izzar, still facing the large giant. Fire flowed from the creature¡¯s eyes, and his body was illuminating in the dark. Izzar finally saw what or who it was. A demonic-looking replication of Thanatos, one that seemed to be ready to consume everything around him.

    ¡°Do not fall back, Tarium!¡±

    Tarium stopped, and his frightened gaze landed on Izzar.

    ¡°What am I to do against Grand Master Thanatos?!¡±

    Izzar could see him shake in his tunic; he was frozen with fear. There was no way Izzar could fight something created in someone else¡¯s mind; he couldn¡¯t possibly know what the results would be. Instinctively Izzar raised his left hand, out from it came a bright light, the origins, and nature unknown to Izzar. Amazed Tarrium was looking at this spectacle, he also was unsure of what was happening.

    The light in his hand raised to the sky; it remained there for a few seconds, stopping the massive demon in its tracks; it seemed to know what it was. ¡°No!¡± it shouted as it tried to grasp for it, but it quickly moved to Tarium and entered his body. Tarium fell to the ground, lifeless he laid there. Izzar was not too sure what he had done. He might have killed the wrong person.

    In an impressive array of light, Tarium stood to his feet again. It dissipated, and it revealed a more confident and robust Tarium. He drew his staff from under his cloak and banged the end onto the ground.

    ¡°You assume to have power over my mind, but I can see now that you are powerless.¡±

    He charged forward, staff stretched out, ready to attack; the demon seemed to be afraid and withered. But, even before Tarium reached the monster, it had disappeared and light-filled everything around them. His mission was complete.

    A smile filled Tarium¡¯s features as he approached Izzar; he had never seen his mentor smile like that before.

    ¡°I am proud of you. You¡¯ve grown so strong; I would be honored to call you my master.¡±

    Izzar left his mind; he could see Tarium wake up in his bound state, but the man was calm; he knew where he was and would try anything to save Izzar. His mind searched for the sword once again, not remembering where he was before. His mind wandered to Viha; he was worried about her and hoped she was fighting hard against her fears. He could see her now; she was there on the floor in the meditative state he left her in; the beast was also there in the same position; they were still fighting.

    Finally realizing that he found the place he was looking for by finding Viha, he could see the sword embedded deep into the wall; he was trying very hard to remember what he was told, he could see the sword, but he did not know how he was going to get it to him. So he meditated, thought, imagined every possible way to get the sword to him.

    Tarium beat him to it. He entered the little building and quickly defeated the guards; Izzar saw him take the sword out of the wall and turn to the beast. There was no response to his presence there. Tarium drew the sword and swung it back away from the beast. With all the strength he had in him, he turned it around, and it sliced through the beast''s neck, the entire vision went dark, and Izzar could not see anymore. The last thing he saw was a dark substance like thick smoke exiting the body of the beast and dissipating into thin air.

    Izzar tried again; he tried to think about Viha, nothing helped; he tried thinking about Tarium, he could not experience the same thing he had earlier. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Izzar shouted at the top of his lungs. Outside his cell, he could hear the scattering of the other beasts. They were making howling noises and running.

    From within the darkness of the cell, someone appeared to him; it was too dark to see, but his presence was thick, and it made the room feel emptier than before.

    ¡°You are growing stronger by the day. Although I was able to keep my essence in existence for thousands of years through these animals, with one single power that I do not know where you have learned it, you¡¯ve managed to defeat me. How?¡±

    ¡°I do not know,¡± Izzar said with reluctance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve taught him,¡± Another voice echoed in the dark. One feminine, she was calm but had an arrogant undertone.

    ¡°Delucia.¡± Said the one.

    ¡°Nivshevus.¡± Said the other.

    ¡°I thought you were lost to the Void.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you, Nivshevus. You¡¯ve had quite the impact on this planet for the last century.¡± Delucia kept her arrogance.

    ¡°Why the secrecy? Why hide from me?¡± Nivshevus contemplated for a moment. ¡°The sword of the Ipsimus is your home; that¡¯s how you were able to defeat me here. You were in my presence all this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was; if you knew I was still roaming this planet, we would have been at war with each other.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°It is because of what you think I¡¯ve done.¡±

    Izzar could feel the two entities moving around the room, trying to avoid one another. He found himself stuck in the middle of a major power struggle.

    ¡°I know what you have done, and you will pay for it.¡±

    Izzar could feel Dalucia disappearing from the room; Nivshevus was still there, but he was angry; Izzar could feel it in the air.

    ¡°You won¡¯t escape me this time.¡±

    Nivshevus also disappeared; not a few moments later, there was a massive earthquake that Izzar had never felt in all his life on Dessix. The room around him shook, the doors rattled, and soon enough, they swung open. On the other side stood Tarium with Viha in his arms.

    ¡°We need to leave this place now.¡± Said Tarium with genuine worry.

    Izzar rushed to him; he noticed the sword was on his person, but he didn¡¯t care much for that; he ran to him with the only intent to check up on Viha. His legs began to shake when he saw her; she was pale, her eyes were gone. Tarium believed there was nothing more for them to do.

    ¡°It is time for us to leave; this place is not going to hold.¡±

    Tarium¡¯s voice seemed to get lost under the deafening sounds of the Earthquake; no one really knew where they were supposed to go, no one could recall from what direction they came in and how they got there.

    ¡°Do you know where Diggix is?¡± Asked Izzar as they escaped the town, Tarium could only exchange a shake of the head. It would have been easier if they knew where the little robot was so it could lead them through the forest back to the citadel.

    The sun was already setting by the time they escaped the colonies, the earthquakes seized, and they could find a hiding place. However, the forest felt different to Izzar; the life was missing, there were no sounds in the air, and it was eerily silent.

    ¡°We need to keep on moving. It is not safe here. So it will be best if we head back to the Citadel.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where ¡®back¡¯ is?¡± Izzar asked, his hope fading.

    ¡°Master Izzar, with all due respect, I believe you possess the power to find our way back to the Citadel. You¡¯ve done things here today that I would have never imagined possible.¡±

    Izzar thought back on the two entities'' conversation that something was causing deep conflict between them, and he was determined to discover the reason.

 B1C21 - Fear

    The night was colder and darker than ever before; the citadel was silent as the preparations for the imminent attacks had been made. Thanatos was roaming aimlessly throughout the halls of the large gloomy temple he had constructed for himself, trying to keep himself awake. Nivshevus had not visited him for a few days, and he wondered where his elusive friend had disappeared. The shields of the citadel were up, but that was not enough for Thanatos. He had ordered Ramon and the other monks to rest for the night, though no one could rest with an imminent attack looming.

    Deep space scanners in orbit have been following Iphis¡¯s fleet through the abyss, but they lost them a few hours ago. Their last position suggested they were still two days out at the very least; it still didn¡¯t give Thanatos the assurance. Iphis had not attempted to contact him again, confirming their suspicions and the information they received from their spies. A message had been sent out to all the Ipsimus Outposts in the galaxy. It read: Iphis Velix is now a traitor of the Order, and anyone who deals with her will be regarded the same. The message did not contain anything else. However, everyone knew what the consequences were if they collaborated with Iphis; there was no response to Thanatos¡¯s statement.

    As he walked down the halls, he realized he had forgotten the dead, was he to visit them one last time or soon join them in their eternal slumber? Thanatos had never feared anything more than death; it was a mistress he destroyed worlds to avoid. But, now she was rushing towards him faster than the speed of light; the end was near.

    Entering the crypt at the pinnacle of the Citadel, he looked upon the two cold stone beds of those who are no more. He went to his knees; it was difficult; he could not move so well anymore. Old age has rendered his body frail; even kneeling was a strain. His cane was rarely used to assist him in walking; instead, it helped him get up or kneel down to meditate in such situations.

    The weight of the responsibility of his office was finally resting wholly on his shoulders, and it pushed him down onto his hands, and his head bowed down. The stone floor beneath him collected the drops of sweat dripping from his chin; his breathing was heavy, his head felt light and ready to drop.

    ¡°I have failed both of you¡­ My son¡­My wife. There is no more time for me to bring you back. I have failed.¡±

    His voice was heavy; he could not breathe. What else did he have left to do, to run or die? It is not the way of the Ipsimus to run or hide, to cower in the moment of significant challenges. His eyes gained color, the black in his eyes was fading, and his clear blue eyes returned. Death no longer seemed to be the only punishment. His body grew pale. Death is here.

    The promise of great power was his only hope; that hope was also lost, his time had run out. Nivshevus has not communed with him in days; had he left him? Were his promises empty? Thanatos could not understand what he had done wrong? Was sending the boy into the wilderness not enough to grant him the power he needed to bring the Order back in line, get his wife and son back to the living? He sacrificed everything.

    ¡°Why have you left me?¡±

    ¡°I have seen your future.¡±

    Thanatos did not expect a response; startled, he fell back against one of the stone coffins trying to see who was behind him. Every muscle in his body, every bone in his being, was now frail. The pain came from every corner of every limb. Nivshevus was there, lurking in the dark as he usually does. But, though Thanatos could usually feel his presence, it was masked from him this time.

    ¡°Your future does not exist.¡±

    ¡°You promised me power.¡± Thanatos was angry but pleading.

    ¡°You promised me the boy.¡±

    ¡°Have I not delivered?¡±

    ¡°The boy is stronger than you think; he is not as weak as he let on. His willpower is unmatched by all who dwell on Dessix. For six thousand years, I have roamed this planet, and not once have I been defeated by any mortal; that boy managed to defeat me with a power he does not yet understand. He will be more powerful than me or any other being who roams this galaxy. I fear his power. I will not dare come close to him. Thanatos, you have unleashed a force that will throw the universe out of balance; not even if you mastered a fraction of the power he currently possess will you be able to subdue him. He will destroy us all. Consider yourself lucky to die soon.¡±

    Those were the last words to Thanatos; Nivshevus disappeared, his essence within Thanatos withered, and it was no more. Thanatos¡¯s eyes were clear; he could see clearly now, his lungs were still heavy, he was dripping with sweat from his head to his toes.

    Thanatos decided to remain in the crypt; he felt it was the safest place to be, no one besides Ramon would disturb him there. The stone floor was cold, and his robes were not thick enough to shield him from it. The world beneath him sank; the citadel seemed to collapse. He fell. The entire Citadel lay ruined around him, the bodies of the monks strewed in every corner of the ruined building. The screams of millions of people in the forest beyond the smoke and fog grew louder. ¡°You are a failure.¡± A familiar voice echoed through the air. The smell of burning flesh hangs heavily in the air.

    Ships flew over the citadel, screaming past with loud engines and dropping their loads onto the ruins to ensure every last person was taken care of. Then, finally, a bomb seemed to land on Thanatos, he closed his eyes, and he was on Luna, the mega-city covering Earth¡¯s moon, leaving none of its surface exposed. The city was burning, people were dying. Luna has been the Order¡¯s crown jewels since the onset of space travel; it is where the original home of the order resided before Thanatos moved it to Dessix. Now it seemed to lay in ruin.

    He blinked and found himself in a strange purple world, heavily industrialized; he had never seen this world before. Millions of robots emerged from the cracks of the world that formed the streets between the great factories; in orbit, he could see ships of all shapes and sizes moving slowly to be deployed. Then he was taken to a chamber where an AI core was suspended in the middle of the room; he saw Sorath bowing to it, then meeting his end.

    Blinking once more, he found himself standing with Izzar in an open world; he was crying, he was desperate. He lifted his hands, and radiant energy came rushing towards him, catching it in his hands. He pushed it forward before him, and it concentrated and formed two people. Was this his wife and son? He couldn¡¯t see. Izzar was happy, smiling. He ran towards them, but they faded as he reached them. Izzar fell to his knees as everything around him disintegrated and turned to nothing. Thanatos looked at his own hands and saw that it too was going to dust and disappear.

    He woke up sitting; his breathing was heavy. It was only a dream, a nightmare. Never has he had nightmares before. What did it all mean? It all fell too real. Was it his fears, was it the future. He could not tell. He grabbed at his cane and tried to get up; he struggled at first but eventually, out of breath and drained, he was standing. One last time he looked back on the dead, he would return to them soon; he just didn¡¯t know when.

    Rushing out the door was strenuous; his heart raced, he could not remain in the citadel; he had to leave. Almost running, he tried his best to make it to the emergency exit reserved for only him to use. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he was outside in the bitter cold mist and thick forests of Dessix, a place he hadn¡¯t visited for many years. The sounds of the forest were unbearable; the moving of the leaves around him made him paranoid.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    With cane in hand, he moved as quickly as his old body allowed him into the forest; he was not expecting to get very far. He hoped some sort of beast would take him. But, it did not stop there; he looked into the dark of the night, the deep dark undergrowth, and saw people standing everywhere. People he once knew, people he had killed himself. Shaking with fear, he moved forward, those people were not there, but their remains were. All he could do was go forwards until they began to speak.

    The loudness of their speaking drained every ounce of energy he had left; some of them instilled guilt in him and others pure hate and anger. He had to kill them; they were a threat to the Order. Or maybe he was the threat, the one thing he thought Iphis was all these years, just perhaps Iphis did have a loyal cause to the Order. He had exiled himself to Dessix for two hundred years to hide from his inevitable fate; the Order never wanted him; he was getting too old and too violent. So he would instead save the Order now by dying in the forest to never be found.

    Trying to cover his ears to block out the loud noises of the dead, faintly he heard the voice of a young man he had never spoken to before. It sounded different from the rest. When a hand finally touched his shoulder, he shrugged and looked up; it was Aargon.

    ¡°Epsimus Thanatos, please forgive me.¡± Aargon fell to the ground, not knowing what to do; he tried to be as respectful as possible.

    ¡°I am no longer the Epsimus.¡± His words had anguish in them, pain caused by many decades of hurt.

    ¡°My lord, you will always be the Epsimus.¡± Aargon did not lift his head. He was fearful that Thanatos would kill him for not being with Izzar.

    ¡°Where is Izzar?¡± The words echoed into the forest as if he read his mind.

    ¡°They left me to die in the woods, my lord.¡± The fear sweltered in him, though Thanatos could not feel it anymore.

    ¡°He¡¯s not back then.¡± Thanatos was thinking aloud; it was not aimed at Aargon; he almost forgot the boy was there.

    ¡°My lord, if you permit, may I come into the walls of the citadel?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing for us there. We need to flee as far away as possible.¡±

    Thanatos was visibly shaken; Aargon looked up and realized that the old man¡¯s eyes were blue now; there was a change. Aargon no longer feared the old man as he did; he remained bowed, he did not intend to upset the old master of the order.

    ¡°Master, why do you want to flee?¡±

    ¡°An attack is coming; we must go.¡±

    Aargon stood up; he now saw clearly what was going on. Thanatos has been taken by fear; he was abandoning the order, something punishable by death.

    ¡°If it is an attack that¡¯s coming, let us work together to defeat them.¡±

    ¡°My boy¡­¡± Thanatos said, smiling in pure amusement at his utter ignorance. ¡°We need twenty thousand troops to defend the citadel if we hope to survive the attack. Iphis is coming here; she has a fleet of six hundred and six. We can¡¯t defend the citadel with even five hundred of the best-trained soldiers in the galaxy.¡±

    Aargon understood the urgency. However, he was convinced that if the monks won the attack, they would still kill Thanatos for abandoning the order.

    ¡°You are the Epsimus, master; you are the Grand Master and Captain of this order. Abandon it now, and everyone will want you to surely die. Your order will vanish, and everyone, including Izzar, will die.¡±

    Thanatos considered this for a while. ¡°Izzar has never been my concern. He was sent into the forest to die; the order is already lost.¡±

    Thanatos walked on; he was not prepared to indulge the young man anymore; his mind was made up. Aargon followed; the man seemed paranoid, always looking into the forest covering his ears from time to time.

    ¡°My Lord,¡± Aargon said once more; Thanatos stopped, his features were annoyed.

    ¡°What is it, child!¡±

    ¡°I know you fear death.¡± Thanatos spun around, drawing his sword from under his robe.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me.¡± Seeing that the boy had an injured arm, he hesitated to attack.

    ¡°You are running because you fear death.¡±

    ¡°I am the Epsimus, I fear noth-¡±

    ¡°You are a coward. Running from the only family you have, running from your duty. Did you even deserve becoming the Epsimus?¡± Aargon¡¯s words were harsh. Thanatos dropped his sword into the dry leaves; he clenched at his heart. A mere boy had him on his knees.

    Three-Hundred and ten years ago¡­

    Thanatos was young, seventeen Earth years. He¡¯d just returned from his training on the planet Betiko Iluno; he had been summoned by his father, Epsimus Victavius, to the throne room in the Citadel ob Luna. Although he knew there were times during his mission to the eternally darkened planet where he had failed, overall, it was a success.

    ¡°You are a failure.¡± The thunderous words echoed through the throne room even before Thanatos could reach the throne. ¡°I wish I had another son¡¯s to make Epsimus. But, unfortunately, no amount of training will ever make you strong enough to lead this order!¡±

    The man stood up. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your mother, I would have had more sons, but now I am too old. You bring shame to me. With you, the order will die.¡±

    Thanatos was taken to a dark room, where he was tortured. The pain was so much that he lost consciousness many times. Although Victavius himself administered the torture, he saw it as a just and fitting punishment for failure.

    ¡°When an Epsimus fails in his tasks, however small or big they are, it affects the world around him in ways unimaginable.¡± Victavius¡¯ words were strong, his voice a drilling fury in Thanatos¡¯s ears.

    ¡°How many times am I going to have to teach you to be a man, to be the leader you should be?¡±

    Thanatos knew better than to answer; he remained silent, taking in every bit of pain the Epsimus was administering to him.

    ¡°You will never learn your lesson. I knew when you were born with that defective hand, you were going to be a failure. If your mother did not try to kill you in her whom you might have been able to rule now.¡±

    Present¡­.

    The words of his father were harsh and engraved in his mind, his greatest weakness. His father was right. This boy is right. Peace came over him; he stood to his feet, crane in hand.

    ¡°You are truly wise beyond your years. The monks have chosen you well; you will serve Izzar well.¡±

    Aargon had no intention to serve the younger Velix; he had his eyes on the top prize.

    ¡°My lord, I serve the order.¡± He bowed his head in hopes of a good response.

    ¡°Izzar left you in the forest like that?¡± The old man pointed at his arm; though Aargon knew it was healed, it was a ruse to convince Thanatos he is harmless.

    ¡°He did, my lord, and rightly so.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, he has been trained well.¡± He thought back in fondness; he regretted his actions. He should have protected Izzar more. The chance was gone now.

    The sun was rising, the sky grew purple, and the forest noises grew louder, the fog thicker than ever remained a soft blanket covering the forest in its deathly embrace. Aargon and Thanatos were standing in the deep woods; they could see the pinnacle of the citadel light up with the sun shining against it coming up on the horizon.

    Thanatos seemed to have made peace within himself; he looked upon the boy like an old enemy, one he could not harm. Aargon saw his anger; he saw past his calm exterior; there was no convincing the old man to do something against his will. He had already decided to abandon his duty; he would instead go into the forest and die.

    ¡°My lord...¡±

    ¡°No need to say anything; there is nowhere else for me to run; they will find me. I would rather die with honor and prove to them that at least I was no coward.¡±

    Can the man with the most power in the galaxy really be called a coward? Does he have it in his bones to be such? Aargon had not known the old man for very long, but his teachings at the library on Prion taught him that great power such as this required strength and bravery; seldom are their jobs easy.

    ¡°Come with me to the citadel; we¡¯ll need all the warriors we can get.¡±

    ¡°Coming to the Citadel was not easy for me.¡± Aargon tried to explain, but Thanatos brushed it off, ignoring it. As far as Aargon was concerned, the old man did not care much about anyone else but himself; serving a selfish master was way worse than being stranded in the jungles alone.

    Though now he had no choice, he had to follow the old man back to the citadel and fight beside him. It would by no means be an easy task. The old man limped back to the Citadel with the cane in hand, he was in no rush, and his breathing became heavier with every step. He couldn¡¯t see clearly also, nearly stumbling over everything before him, he struggled to navigate the thick undergrowth.

    They reached the clearing in front of the exit Thanatos had used earlier that morning; he looked up at the dizzyingly high central spire of the citadel, for once, he appreciated the ability to be able to walk himself all the way to the top every single day.

    ¡°For Izzar¡¯s sake, I hope they won¡¯t destroy it.¡± His thoughts trailed, he almost seemed like he didn¡¯t know where he was, but he was well aware.

 B1C22 - First Act

    The ship was rattling under the gravity of the nearby gas giant as they entered its orbit, though Sorath and Raven did not seem to notice or care. Silence mostly filled the trip. Raven was looking for some kind of acknowledgment from Sorath, and he was looking for an explanation from her. Neither one bothered to ask or explain; instead, they sat there looking opposite ways. If not for her duty towards the throne, she would have refused to embark on this trip with Sorath.

    The ship had no viewports; it was a small transport shuttle with the primary purpose of transport. Sorath imagined what the gas giant looked like; he had not visited it before. The Prion system consisted of four primary planets; the gas giant was the furthest away out of them all. Mined for Nitrogen, the giant was no longer, the gas mines in its upper atmosphere were plenty, and there was constant activity.

    Sorath thought about those millions of miners braving the harsh storms of the planet with their mining craft every day to provide the galaxy with a gas it uses to live. Each person had a life and a story to tell; they had children, wives, and communities. For a moment, he thought about the fact that he had a son. The question was burning in him.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Sorath finally managed to ask. Raven looked at him; she was glad he asked. The silence was finally broken.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She finally answered. ¡°He left me to search for a life somewhere else, Vody perhaps.¡±

    ¡°A religious man?¡± Sorath never trusted the priests and monks of Vody; they were a superstitious bunch out looking for powers that didn¡¯t exist. Tristius used to call them a bunch of hallucinating old fools.

    ¡°He always believed in something greater than himself.¡± She continued. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from him in over a year now.¡±

    Sorath considered this; he might have been well suited for life within the Epismus¡¯s employ.

    ¡°Does he know who I am?¡± Sorath asked, fixing his gaze to Raven¡¯s.

    ¡°No.¡± She offered no explanation, Sorath looked away with relief.

    ¡°It will be better for him to stay that way.¡± His heart was heavy; ever since Raven revealed this truth to him, he longed to meet the boy, though he would place him in considerable danger if he did.

    ¡°Where does it leave us?¡± Raven¡¯s question was sincere; Sorath knew it would never be possible for them to be together again, not unless she is welcomed into the Order.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He managed to conclude, he also desired to be with her; he didn¡¯t want to blow her off completely.

    Sorath looked up at her; her head was down. He could almost feel her sadness.

    The pilot finally broke the silence as he notified his passengers that they were cleared and on approach to the Morningstar. Both of them looked up at the corner where the voice was coming from. Silence filled the air again. Moments later, the ship landed, Captain Rogers was already waiting for them in the hangar.

    ¡°Welcome back, Admiral.¡± Sorath, at first, did not acknowledge him; he felt sorry for the man nonetheless. ¡°And to you, Commander Raven.¡± Then, although she at least accepted him, he smiled.

    Sorath saw that the Captain¡¯s hand was on his traditional dagger; he was wearing his ceremonial uniform too. Captain Rogers was known to only wear his ceremonial attire when having an official meeting with the Epsimus.

    ¡°Captain Rogers.¡± Sorath finally saluted the old Captain. His features relaxed, but he kept his hand on the dagger. Sorath was prepared for any sneak attack from him.

    ¡°News had reached me about Archon Tristius; it is the grimmest affair.¡±

    Apparent nervousness resonated from the captain; both Sorath and Raven sensed it; Sorath remained silent; he did not want to talk about the demise of his old master.

    ¡°Have you been briefed by Iphis?¡± His question lingered for a while.

    ¡°Indeed I have.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°We need to speak in private.¡± The captain said.

    ¡°The Commander is to escort me where I go.¡±

    ¡°But of cause, he is the emperor now.¡± He wasn¡¯t saying it to Sorath instead to the dagger he was holding; his head remained lowered for a moment, contemplating.

    ¡°It will be better if we spoke in private.¡± He repeated, hoping Sorath would understand.

    Sorath looked over to Raven, not expecting an answer from her, though she nodded in approval. He was capable enough to handle the Captain by himself if he tried anything.

    The Order was always watching; somehow, there were recording devices everywhere. No one could be trusted. The guards assigned to protect were sometimes spies for the Epsimus; nothing said in the presence of anyone was safe or confidential. Sorath had the privilege of having his conversations and business be private on Prion; it was one of the most important agreements between the Order and the Empire.

    However, the Morningstar was not immune; everything was recorded in each room, corridor, kitchen, and bathroom that can be found on the ship; Sorath wondered where the old captain would take him where they¡¯ll genuinely be far away from prying eyes.

    Captain Rogers led him through places in the Morningstar Sorath had never been aware of, though he studied the ship¡¯s schematics intently, he did not remember that these places were ever on the craft. Finally, he led Sorath into a small room, even Sorath, the fleet''s Admiral, hidden from most. He closed the large steel door behind them, making the room dark. A small red light switched on in the corner.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°I know why you have come here; Iphis shared her plan with me.¡± The captain was visibly shaking, his hands clammy, and he swallowed hard every five seconds.

    ¡°I must obey the orders of Iphis; you do understand this, my old friend?¡± The captain nodded.

    ¡°I need to ask you something.¡± The captain had nowhere else to go; a mere question would not hurt, he nodded.

    ¡°I know we have had our differences over the years, and I would like to set it aside right now and ask you this: Did you authorize the attack on the Palace?¡±

    The Captain¡¯s eyes widened; genuine surprise filled his features.

    ¡°I-I¡± He stumbled over his words; sweat formed on his forehead and soaked his brows. His mouth was dry, too; his eyes seemed to spin.

    ¡°I would never attack an Archon of the Order.¡±

    ¡°You know the assassins who attacked were elite units trained only within the ranks of the Epsimus; they can only be sent by the higher commanders of the Order; there is no one else in this system besides myself that outranks you.¡± Sorath was mad; his voice was strong and echoed in the small room.

    ¡°Please, believe me, Admiral, I did not authorize the attack.¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Sorath finally said, placing his hand on the captain¡¯s shoulder. The captain gave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°This is the final days of the Order.¡± The captain''s eyes grew dark, his smirk widened. ¡°Iphis will destroy this Order and everyone who serves within it. This galaxy will be plunged into a dark age it has never witnessed in its existence.¡±

    ¡°This is not the end, Captain.¡± Sorath sensed his hopelessness; the man was at his end. Whatever Iphis told him was not good and did not give him any of the reassurances he had hoped she would.

    ¡°There is no way out Admiral, we are all doomed. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve missed it all these years. Epsimus Thanatos has laid the foundation for all our graves.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sorath could see the absolute terror in his eyes in the dim red light; the man was petrified.

    ¡°I had a dream, Admiral, a dream where the entire universe is consumed by Iphis, everyone¡­ Young, small, big, and old. Everyone is going to be destroyed by her.¡± His hands started to shiver even more; he looked around to make sure no one was looking.

    ¡°Being the emperor of the largest empire in the galaxy will not save you from the coming end.¡±

    He pulled his ceremonial dagger from his side. Sorath stepped back; he did not expect the captain to be so bold as to attack him. Instead, the captain took a few steps back until he reached the door behind him. He pointed the knife at his own throat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± Sorath pleaded, but he could see the man was done speaking.

    ¡°Admiral Sorath, you have been a pain in my neck for all the time since you assumed command; that command was mine; I worked for it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still not too late.¡±

    The captain lowered the knife a little and considered his plea, but then, Sorath could see in the captain¡¯s eyes something profound was bothering him; nothing he could say or do would stop him from doing what he was trying to do.

    ¡°No.¡± The captain said his lips were shivering, and Sorath could hear that his mouth was dry in his murmur. ¡°It is too late.¡±

    In a flash, Sorath lept towards him, managing to disarm him, the captain fell to the side, and Sorath rushed to pick up the dagger; he was not about to let the man kill himself in front of him. Captain Rogers chuckled in the corner; he did not seem to care much that Sorath had just saved his life.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re such a hero, Sorath Velix, one day you will think back to what I¡¯ve said, and you will discover that everything was true, that you too should have taken the easy way out. It does not matter whether Iphis or Thanatos sits on the throne of the universe; they are only pawns on a grander chessboard.¡±

    He stood up from the floor, keeping his eyes on Sorath; it was difficult to determine what he would do next. Sorath kept his guard up; he was hoping that he had unarmed the man for good.

    From behind the captain¡¯s uniform, he took out a gun and pointed it to his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll see you around.¡±

    The captain sank to the ground; Sorath managed to catch him and lay him down gently. The man looked into Sorath¡¯s eyes, a look that made him feel guilty.

    ¡°Darkness is coming.¡± Those were the final words of the captain; his eyes turned to glass, a blank stare. Sorath left his body on the ground.

    The sound of the shot had echoed down the corridor; Sorath instructed Raven to stay and wait for him; it was close enough for her to intervene if something went wrong but far enough to not be able to intrude on the meeting. Raven rushed towards the room when she found Sorath exiting with a pale shocked expression. In all his years serving the Order, he had never witnessed anyone taking their own lives before.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± She asked Sorath searching for a wound on him but couldn¡¯t find any.

    Sorath found himself standing in the private quarters of the captain. Usually, it was spotless; there would be not a single item out of place. But, instead, he found a room in turmoil; he knew not what he walked in on. Raven was standing behind him.

    ¡°I would have expected more order in the room of a captain.¡±

    She did not have sympathy towards the late captain. She¡¯s seen many suicides in uniform before; this was nothing new to her. A serviceman who resorts to suicide was no better than a deserter.

    ¡°That¡¯s part of the problem.¡± Sorath broke the silence after a while. ¡°He was the neatest person I knew.¡±

    He scanned through the room, looking for something, anything. He knew Iphis would have contacted him on his personal communicator; he hoped it was somewhere in the room. It seemed like the captain was also looking for something but couldn¡¯t find it; he was a mysterious man in his own right when it came to his personal life. Sorath picked up a picture that seemed to have his wife and three children on the floor, it was broken, but he could still make out the faces of everyone there. The captain never spoke about family, nor his personal life.

    ¡°I think I found something,¡±

    Raven called from the bathroom; Sorath rushed there and saw the communicator on the table. He looked at Raven and nodded in approval. He opened the communicator and saw that indeed Iphis was the last one he spoke to, before that mostly high command with his weekly briefings. Nothing more.

    ¡°The order did not come from Captain Rogers.¡±

    Sorath was pained by this revelation. He also noticed the conversation with Iphis was recorded. Without hesitation, he played the recording.

    Captain Rogers: Mistress Iphis, I was expecting your call. Our mission on Prion has been a success.

    Iphis: Congratulations, Captain, However, your mission is not complete.

    Captain Rogers: Whatever do you mean?

    Iphis: Sorath is due to return to the Morningstar. You are to kill him on arrival, send an incident report to Ulri to notify him that the job is done.

    There was a pause in the recording; the captain seemed conflicted.

    Captain Rogers: I can¡¯t do that.

    Iphis: You can, and you will, Captain Rogers; if you don¡¯t, I will personally see to it that your family disappears.

    Sorath glanced at the picture in his hand.

    Captain Rogers: As you wish.

    The transmission was ended there; there was nothing more. He looked at the picture again and felt his heartbreak. Not only did she threaten him with his family¡¯s life, but she also ordered a hit on his own life. His trust was broken.

    ¡°I envy him¡± The words weighed heavy on his lips; Raven looked at his eyes from the side to see where he stood emotionally.

    ¡°You envy a man who took the easy way out?¡± She asked, not thinking twice.

    ¡°No, for a man who cares enough about his family that he was willing to give up his life for them. This kind of nature is not known within the Order of the Ipsimus.¡±

    He remained silent for a few moments; it was now clear that any doubt he had before was erased. He could not allow this betrayal to pass. He looked at Raven; his face was red, his eyes burnt with a fire that frightened her.

    ¡°Contact Ulri; I need to meet with him and the High Command of Prion.¡±

 B1C23- The Cause

    The emptiness of the space skip was calming to Iphis; she used the black backdrop of space to clear her mind. The journey took many days, but it was finally coming to an end. Finally, finally, the pieces of her plan were coming together; it had been in the making for over twenty years. She pondered her place in the universe and where it would be once she took over from Iphis.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget our agreement.¡±

    The voice came from a dark corner in the room. She was sitting on an armchair smoking a cigarette; her voice was deep, evidence of her decades-old addiction.

    ¡°I need your assurance that you¡¯ll be loyal to me when this is all done.¡±

    Iphis turned towards the woman in the shadow. She gave a hint of a smile, knowing that the woman would not let her down.

    ¡°You will have my full assurance. Besides, without me, you will not rise as Epsimess.¡±

    The woman laughed dubiously; she leaned forward with just enough light illuminating her wrinkled mouth, revealing dark yellow almost black teeth.

    ¡°Thanatos is delusional; he grabs at the power that does not exist, he believes that he is the only one who would bring this glorious Order to new heights. We only allowed him to stay in power this long in fears of total collapse.¡±

    The lady stood up from her chair, still hidden in the dark.

    ¡°We will see the end of that old fool.¡±

    She continued and walked forward, standing next to Iphis, peering out the window into the dark abyss.

    ¡°What about Izzar?¡± Iphis looked at the woman from the corner of her eye, not turning fully.

    ¡°What of him?¡±

    ¡°Will we be killing him too?¡±

    She had a hint of affection in her voice towards Izzar, something the other woman picked up immediately.

    ¡°The boy will be no threat to us once Thanatos is removed. So you may do to him as you please.¡±

    The two stood there in silence; they had not much to say, but a question lingered within Iphis, but she dared not ask.

    ¡°When we invade the Citadel¡­.¡± The other woman said, breaking the silence, ¡°I would like to confront Thanatos myself.¡±

    ¡°Will you be strong enough?¡±

    The woman glared at her with a snarl, but then she smiled with an evil cackle.

    ¡°I am stronger than you can imagine.¡± She continued; her eyes grew dark, and her yellow smile widened.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found what Thanatos is looking for on Dessix; I can feel that he hasn¡¯t seen it yet in my bones. This is the advantage I have over him.¡±

    Iphis got shrills from her head to her toes; the old woman in her presence had been mysterious for all these years, and now as if trying to consolidate her control over everyone, she was slowly revealing more about herself.

    ¡°We are almost there, shall retire to my chambers to rest for the battle ahead.¡± The woman turned around and walked towards the door, only to stop before opening it.

    ¡°Are you sure you are ready to face him?¡±

    She didn¡¯t allow Iphis to give an answer; she was left alone with that question lingering. Was she truly ready? A smirk grew on her face; the answer was obvious, though Izzar she was not sure she could face. Was it him the old woman was referring to?

    Iphis closed her eyes, thinking hard about Izzar. There were so many secrets surrounding the boy, she did not have the opportunity to study him intently. It was true; she wanted to kill him in her womb, but that was years ago, and now still she wished she had succeeded.

    Giving the order to terminate Sorath too was very hard; Sorath was her prodigy; he was the one destined to rule the Order of the Ipsimus. However, Igor ruined her plans; Izzar was supposed to be an experiment that worked, and Thanatos decided to let the boy live instead of dying as planned.

    Seventeen years ago¡­

    She was in pain, dazed and confused. She had been in stasis for the better part of six months, but she didn¡¯t know that. Iphis was lying on an operating table, her belly was open, and medical staff was all around her, busy stitching her up. In the far end of the room, she could hear the cry of a baby; he was loud and did not stop. One of the nurses came to her to check up on her after she noticed Iphis was awake.

    ¡°Can you speak?¡± The nurse asked emotionless. Iphis tried to respond, but she could only move her lips.

    ¡°She is with us.¡± The nurse said to the doctor, running a stitching bot over the cut on her lower tummy. The doctor shot her a look and peered around the room, looking for someone.

    ¡°Someone inform the Epsimus.¡± He was speaking loud enough for the whole room to hear him; he handed the controls of the bot to his assistant and came around to see Iphis. She knew him very well; they¡¯ve worked together for the last four months before she fell pregnant and sometime during her pregnancy.

    ¡°Ah, Iphis.¡± He rubbed his hands together, evening out the bloodstains on them. ¡°You are finally awake. We¡¯ve been operating for the last eight hours. But, unfortunately, little Izzar is no normal baby.¡± He removed his gloves and placed them on one side; he had a pair of goggles on his head that he lowered back over his eyes. They were tinted red; the Doctor suffered a rare genetic disorder that canceled specific light spectrums from his eyesight. He once told her that the goggles help him to identify those colors he cannot see.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    She tried speaking again, but no words formed, she was trying her best to pull herself up, but her body did not cooperate. She could feel the sting from the robot over her stomach, but she couldn¡¯t react to it.

    ¡°A physical response is all we need.¡± He said, brushing off her visible concerns.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be up and about in no time.¡± The doctor walked to the other side of her, studying her face and every movement she made in it.

    ¡°The genetics bots have confirmed a ninety-four percent match with the DNA of Primis. He is almost an exact copy of him. You almost destroyed all of my research by trying to kill him; luckily, he survived.¡±

    Though she couldn¡¯t move, the doctor proceeded to strap her arms and legs. Then, finally, it felt like the bots were finished with her, and the pain she had earlier was no longer there. The table flipped up, helping her be in a standing position; she could now see the entire room and notice almost thirty people there.

    Before her, a holographic figure flickered to life; it was Thanatos. Iphis was still angry at Thanatos for what he¡¯s done, so when his image appeared, she managed to move he hand away from Thanatos

    ¡°Congratulations, Iphis. Izzar was born, and you¡¯re free to go.¡±

    Then, the hologram disappeared, and the restraints on her came to lose, making her fall to the ground, bruising bother her knees.

    A cloaked figure was in the shadows; she came closer and placed a garment around her naked body.

    ¡°Come, girl.¡± The cloaked woman said in a deep and old hoarse voice.

    They exited the operating room; Iphis was still weak and leaned on the other, carrying her. She realized she was on the Morningstar; it was strange. The cloaked figure took her sown some dark corridors, up to two lifts, and finally into her private chambers, the door behind them closed.

    She was placed gently on her bed; Iphis laid down as she tried to get the world around her to stop spinning; the cloaked woman refused to take down her hood to reveal herself.

    ¡°It has been made official, Izzar is to take the mantle from Igor upon his death, and Sorath has been removed as an heir.¡±

    Iphis knew who she was but understood her secrecy; the Order was watching.

    ¡°I will be killed if I am seen talking to you, so please, do not address me by name.¡±

    Iphis understood; she too was in danger, especially after attempting to murder Izzar a few months before. She was not sure who she could trust or even where she stood with Thanatos.

    ¡°I have a plan.¡± The old lady said, looking to all corners of the room, trying to formulate a strategy for relaying it to Iphis.

    ¡°Thanatos has gone too far with the birth of Izzar; both of them need to be eliminated, and to speed things along, Igor must also go. He has been brainwashed by Thanatos and now believes that Izzar must rule the Order.¡±

    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t expect me to conspire against my own husband?¡±

    ¡°I assure you that I do; it is not so easy for me too.¡±

    Iphis understood it was difficult to do, but the old lady spoke sense; Thanatos had gone too far with Izzar, the way he treated her was too much, and now Igor was taking his side too is lost to her.

    ¡°For our plan to come in motion, we need to go about in secret; we must find the perfect opportunity to strike. Strike down the head of the trinity, and the other two will fall short after. The time to attempt this is not now; time will reveal to us the perfect moment to strike.¡± The old lady walked around the room, looking at every spot a camera could be hidden.

    ¡°What is your plan exactly?¡± Iphis asked curiously, the room was no longer spinning, and she could feel the pain returning. It was a familiar pain from the days when she had Sorath. Her body needed to repair itself now.

    ¡°It will be revealed in time; I do not want to share everything at once lest we get caught out, and our plans are hindered.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall eagerly wait for you to reveal it to me.¡±

    Iphis was eager, her heart bitter towards Thanatos and Igor, she wanted revenge, and this old lady was offering it for free.

    ¡°The day will come where you will reflect back at this meeting and realize how important it was and how having an ally like me by your side can take you to new heights you¡¯ve never dreamed of achieving.¡± The old lady headed towards the door without saying a word and disappeared beyond.

    Present...

    ¡°Thirty minutes.¡±

    A voice echoed in the ship, breaking her train of thought. That was the signal that the fleet would emerge at Dessix and should be ready to attack. Alarms went off all around the ship; Iphis imagined the troops all over the vessel were scurrying around preparing for the attack.

    Iphis rushed to her command deck; there, her trusted council was waiting for her. It was those men and women, the Order leaders, who had decided with Iphis that enough was enough and that Thanatos needed to be dethroned. Most of them, including Iphis, were not born when he became Epsimus and knew no rule other than Thanatos¡¯s. Having Sorath removed as the heir upon Izzar¡¯s birth was a mistake Thanatos would live to regret.

    Among those seated in the council were six Archons, the highest-ranking members outside the Citadel on Dessix, and one Consular, the leader of a smaller sector between Earth Space and Prionian Space. The first of these Archons were Olgigar Junix, an old soul resembling that of Tristius. However, her loyalty waned when Thanatos decided to exile himself on Dessix.

    The second was related to Thanatos, born in one of the forgotten lines of Thanatos; he sought revenge for his family, forgetting them and casting them out. Thanatos had many children over the years; many were lost, some were enlisted, and others were shipped away and forgotten.

    The third was power-hungry, Vendra Ulkura, the Queen of the Hieetian Systems and Archon of the Seventh. She was one of the mighty Archons to serve the Order. Her vision was to see a non-Velix sit at the helm and her big smirk at Iphis¡¯s entry confirmed her satisfaction that the day had finally come.

    The Fourth, Aarlo Nox, was a coward; he was bullied by his fellow Archons to join Iphis, he was threatened with expulsion and war if he did not comply. Several times he thought about contacting Thanatos to reveal their plans but stopped short from doing so. Above all, he was good at what he did; he protected his part of the galaxy and ensured the utmost loyalty towards Thanatos and the Order.

    The fifth was a minor Archon, from the far reaches of the unexplored regions. Her name was Fausti Heggins. A strange person with cybernetic implants on most of her body. She was saved from an ambush by her local guard and reconstructed; she was one of Thanatos¡¯s favorite Archons, though that was not enough for her to change sides.

    The sixth, and the last of the Archons, Jared Clide, had the largest spy network in the galaxy. He was critical to the build-up of their plan. It was his spies who went out across the galaxy and secured allegiance to Iphis throughout the Order. The fear of collapse was still there though, it was not guaranteed that everyone they rallied would remain loyal after Thanatos died.

    The last of the Councilors, the Consul, Maloney Margrave, was a close friend of Iphis in their younger years and only got her position due to her close relationship with Iphis. Therefore, the others did not really accept her role on the council but respected the wishes of Iphis nonetheless.

    Iphis looked at each one with a broad smile; they returned a grin of pleasure. Iphis took her seat amongst them and brought up a hologram image of Dessix. The image zoomed into the area where the Citadel was showing it in great detail.

    ¡°My agent on the planet confirmed that they are on high alert and expecting an attack from this fleet.¡± So said Jared out of turn, but the news brought pleasure to Iphis¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Good, so we are expected.¡± Her heart raced with the thought, it changed the plan slightly, but it had to go ahead nonetheless.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today will see the end of Thanatos Velix.¡± There was applause in the room; everyone was satisfied.

    ¡°No one is to harm him; I will see to him personally.¡±

    All nodded in agreement.

    Iphis pressed a button on a panel built into her seat and announced over the intercom system:

    ¡°All personnel report to your stations. We exiting the skip.¡±

    Before those in council beyond a large window, the small world of Dessix appeared as they exited their skip. There were no warships to meet them in battle. Iphis smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get Thanatos.¡±

 B1C24 - Lost and Found

    The forest was thick as usual; they had been traveling for a couple of days with no signs of anything improving. The forest was dark, the fog had gone thick again, and visibility was abysmal. Izzar did not know where he was leading them; they needed to get back to the Citadel, and fast, time was running out. They have been walking towards the sunrise for a few days now, they did not rest once, and Tarium was growing wary of carrying Viha.

    ¡°My lord, we need to stop; I need rest.¡±

    It was not the first time he requested iso; it won¡¯t be the first time Izzar would reject his request. Izzar didn¡¯t think Tarium understood the importance of returning to the citadel; if his grandfather was killed, he would be killed too. If he survives, he will be killed for taking too long to complete his mission.

    They walked a few miles further, and finally, the fatigue caught up to Izzar as well; he couldn¡¯t continue one step further; he was just too tired and collapsed to the ground. Tarium placed Viha gently on the floor; she had not been conscious since her battle with Nivshevus in her mind; for some reason, she was still fighting for her life. She had not so much as grunted, moved, or woken in all the days that had passed.

    For about three hours, Izzar lay asleep, his body was recovering, and his mind was refreshed. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his grandfather being at the citadel needing his help to defend their home; he looked up and saw Tarium resting; he was still sleeping. Viha was lying not too far from him. Deep down, he could feel that she was fighting a heated battle, not with the beast, nor with her father. But with herself. Her body seemed pale; her hands were going dark. Izzar saw nothing else to do but embrace her.

    He closed his eyes, trying to concentrate as hard as possible, the same way he did before. However, nothing happened. He could not see anything, nor could he enter her mind. Finally, he gave her a kiss on her head, accepting defeat, he was hoping to form a stronger bond with her, but he has failed her, just as he failed his grandfather.

    Lowering his head, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the little things he grew fond of about her; the color of her eyes, her hair, the way she spoke, and the way she fought. The strange softness of her touch and the shape of her body. He had never seen anything like her before. He had never felt the same way towards anyone like he did to her. He held back his tears; the sense of significant loss overwhelmed him. Not only will he never see his grandfather again, but he also won''t see Viha alive again. Tarium might be the only person he has left in the world.

    He closed his eyes, he accepted their fates. Giving himself up was the hardest thing he had ever done; he had nothing more to offer or take; he was alone. The only possessions he now had were his teachings and the clothes on his back; nothing would ever be the same. He opened his eyes once more, but he was no longer in the forest holding Viha; he was back in her mind. That familiar smell of her hair, the sense of determination with it, lingered thick. He quickly looked around him to see if he could spot her, it took a moment, but he found her. He was happy; joy filled his being from the tips of his toes to the last hair on his head.

    ¡°Viha!¡± He shouted as he approached.

    Viha stood up from the ground and turned towards him, a great joy filled her heart, and she rushed towards him. They embraced each other like old friends; she was relieved, him too. Their lips reached out for each other connecting in a most profound way. Izzar had never kissed anyone before; it was a fantastic sensation. He could feel parts of his body responding to hers. It was indeed a special moment for him and her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never kissed a man before.¡± She finally said after their lips parted.

    ¡°Kissed? Is that what it is called?¡±

    She nodded and smiled at him.

    ¡°How do we get out of here?¡± She asked sincerely; she had been in her own mind for a few days and could not understand why she couldn¡¯t break free.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You must be facing some kind of problem. What have you been battling?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± she responds. ¡°I was waiting for you to return.¡± His heart raced; these words were strangely sweet to him. But then, everything in her mind cleared, and she disappeared; she was no longer stuck there; she was free. Izzar concentrated hard.

    He opened his eyes, and he was back; Viha was already up, speaking to Tarium.

    ¡°Welcome back, my lord.¡± He was the first one to notice him awake.

    ¡°We need to leave immediately.¡± Izzar was not prepared to lose any time. His grandfather was in trouble; somehow, he could feel it.

    ¡°I have a trekking device; it has mapped out the planet along our route. So we were heading in the right direction. But, unfortunately, we are two days out.¡±

    Although Viha was more resourceful than he had hoped, they weren¡¯t very far. None of them knew how many days they had lost during their episodes of mind control.

    ¡°I am glad to have you with me then.¡± Although his words seemed to make her uncomfortable, he didn¡¯t let his confusion show.

    ¡°Any idea where Diggix went?¡±

    The question had been asked countless times; his worry for a robot was unusual. It was strange to him that it was not with them at the colonies. The robot might have had a definitive way back to the Citadel.

    ¡°No, my lord,¡± Tarium answered. ¡°He seemed to have disappeared when we got attacked before being taken to the colonies.¡±

    There was no use for them to worry about that; Viha had a tracking device that mapped most of their route back to the citadel. Though it was unclear how far they still were. Izzar was still deep in thought when a thunderous sound came from above the tree line. He quickly rushed up one tree to see what was going on. Maybe a half a day¡¯s hiking in the far distance, the Citadel towered over the canopy. He looked straight up and noticed hundreds of crafts in the atmosphere above them.

    ¡°The fleet is here.¡±

    He tried desperately to contain himself; it was the end for them if he couldn¡¯t reach the Citadel in time. Quickly he climbed down the tree again, meeting the confused Tarium and Viha.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Viha asked before Tarium could.

    ¡°There is a fleet in orbit; they have come to attack the Citadel.¡± Izzar paused for a moment, pondering the possibilities.

    ¡°The Citadel is well protected; it will take more than a fleet to breach its defenses, besides who do you think is attacking?¡± Tarium was genuinely unaware of Iphis¡¯s mutiny and the attack coordinated by her.

    ¡°Iphis has amassed a fleet in orbit to destroy Master Thanatos and me; we can¡¯t fight against an entire army alone.¡±

    His voice was shivering; he knew not what to do. If he returned to the Citadel, he would be discovered by Iphis and might be killed; however, he would have a chance to save Thanatos before it was too late. However, if he remained in the jungles, he would still be hunted down by Iphis and her people; they wouldn¡¯t stop until he was found.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be.¡± Tarium interrupted his thoughts; Tarium proceeded to climb the same tree as Izzar. He was finally alone with Viha.

    ¡°I am with you to the end.¡±

    Her words were sweet; they meant something to her. Yet, though he was glad that she was still alive, he was saddened that everything he knew was being destroyed; Izzar longed to be back in the torturous dark rooms chained up and being in the presence of Thanatos or the other monks.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had anyone like you being by my side. It is something else. I would run into battle with you any day.¡±

    Although she blushed, he turned his head. The sounds of crackling and the occasional explosion rocked both their cores. ¡°The battle has begun.¡± Izzar looked at Viha with large eyes, his pupils were dilated, and his lips were shivering.

    The sounds of war were not something he was used to; only a single shot here and there around the Citadel was heard, but nothing as loud or violent as those sounds in the distance. Yet, somehow he could feel Thanatos being overcome with fear.

    Tarium jumped down from the tree, his eyes were wide, and he had his sword drawn.

    ¡°We need to hurry, master. My mandate requires me to protect the Citadel at all costs. So we need to go defend the Fortress and our Master.¡± Izzar did not argue; Tarium was right; they had to go to the Citadel and defend it to their last breaths. He gave Tarium a nod and looked at Viha in turn; she nodded back.

    Ships rapidly approached the citadel from a distance, Izzar trembled in fear. He knew they were coming, but he wasn¡¯t ready; he was warned and did everything he could to prepare. If they succeed in their attack, Izzar, the sole successor to the Order, would be stripped of his rightful place as heir. Sorath, his older brother, was seen as the legitimate heir to the Order; Iphis took it upon herself to reveal this to the rest of the Order and forced change before the change forced her to accept Izzar¡¯s eventual rule over the order. For now, he was rushing as quickly as he could to the citadel; he saw Iphis¡¯s ships enter orbit, the attack was imminent.

 B1C25 - The Fall

    ¡°You must promise me, Izzar, that you will avenge me once you are strong enough to take back what is rightfully yours. She has taken your father, and now she wants to take me; she dare not kill you, for you are a mere child and of her own flesh, posing no real threat to her and her plans. You have a special purpose, and in time you will come to understand it as I do.¡±

    Thanatos was recording himself, hoping that Izzar would see this recording and do as he requested if Thanatos did not survive the attack.

    Behind the splendorous throne towering a few paces away from the west wall of the throne room, Thanatos opened a hidden door and led Aargon into the small dark space meant for the Epsimus to hide during times of attack, all the while handing him a sword with strange engravings on with a blade made from an alien crimson metal.

    ¡°Master, this is for you to give to Izzar, not me!¡±

    Aargon began to cry, realizing the situation''s weight as the door closed before him and the small space grew dark and silent. Beyond the door, he knew what was going to happen to Thanatos. The darkness pulled him back into the moment he woke up alone in the forest, remembering how Izzar left him there for dead. Darkness filled his eyes with black hatred.

    Fighting continued, Thanatos could feel the building shaking and the sounds of weapons firing and swords clashing. His hands were sweaty, and his legs grew evermore tired; he sat down on the throne to rest. It was the same throne his father used in the Morningstar; it reminded him of where he came from. However, this was the first time he was seated since he took mastership over the order.

    Thanatos thought back to the days under his father. He was a brutal man, not scared to break a child as he would a grown man. He would look down on Thanatos with disgust like he was a failure. Then, for a moment, his father was there in the room with him, giving him that same look.

    ¡°I told you the Order will fall with you being its last Epsimus.¡± The ghost of his past was stern; its eyes were glowing red with anger and regret.

    ¡°I have failed you, father, just as you predicted. Now leave me to die in my failure.¡±

    His father left the room; he was alone. The day was not going to end for him with the sun setting; he looked up at the ceiling, thinking about the two who laid in their tombs far up high in the Citadel.

    ¡°I have failed you too.¡±

    Moments later, the throne room door was forced open with a tremendous explosion; it blew to pieces scattering all over the floor. Thanatos did not move or flinch, the room filled with heavily armed men, and in front of them, the ever-present Iphis Velix, the mother of Izzar and Sorath, walked in a fury of anger towards Thanatos.

    Beyond the throne room, he could hear fighting in the halls of the Citadel, sadly he thought to himself, the monks were not going to make it. He stood up from the throne and positioned himself to attack, not strong enough for hand-to-hand combat; however, he was unprepared for this battle. Everyone else in the room seemed to be calm and paid no attention to this display of defiance. Seeing Iphis not ready to attack, he allowed the pain to take over; he sat back onto the throne, tired and weary.

    ¡°Your time is up Epsimus Thanatos the Wise; we have come to a stop your idleness and end this destruction of this most sacred Order. Surrender to us and come peacefully so you can stand trial before the new council.¡± She walked closer to Thanatos; he was not able to get up.

    ¡°First, you shall bow before your new Epsimess and always remember who rules over you, then you will serve me by sitting by my feet for the rest of your days.¡±

    ¡°I am the Epsimus of the Grand Order of the Ipsimus; I shall bow before no one but feast tonight on the chest of your corps, showing all who defy the laws of the Order how treason is dealt with.¡± Thanatos knew he had lost; he had to show one last spectacular show of defiance.

    ¡°And how do you plan on doing that?¡± She placed her hand by her ear and listened. ¡°Do you hear that, Thanatos? It is growing silent within your fortress; your monks are all dying.¡±

    ¡°If they are all dead, you have killed the Order. You need me now. You will not be the Epsimess unless you have found a way to resurrect the dead. Only I can now make you the leader, and I won¡¯t, not even over the dead body of Izzar.¡±

    A familiar voice echoed within the halls of the throne room, one Thanatos had longed to hear for years.

    ¡°It is time to give up.¡± The voice echoed; Iphis turned around in surprise, she was expecting her, but she didn¡¯t expect her to enter while the battles were still raging.

    ¡°Yoreal,¡± Thanatos said with great anguish.

    ¡°Thanatos,¡± Yoreal replied without any emotion.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead¡­ Your body lies within a crypt at the pinnacle of this building. How-?¡±

    She grimaced; she knew Thanatos would tremble before a ghost.

    ¡°I thought you died with our son?¡± Tears filled his eyes; the hope of an old man vanished; he no longer feared death; he desired it.

    ¡°Without Thanatos or even a single monk, you will not be made Epsimess of the Order.¡± Yoreal said, not removing her gaze from Thanatos.

    It was a minor detail Iphis had forgotten; she needed the monks to be named the Epsimess.

    ¡°No need for them or Thanatos. If a new Order is born here today, I will be the only one to name the new Master.¡±

    ¡°And what shall you call this order? You forget, not everyone is loyal to you. Good luck fighting a civil war by yourself.¡± Thanatos shook himself from the daze of seeing his wife still alive.

    Not a moment after he had finished his words, a sword with a crimson blade came out of his chest; Thanatos looked down in horror; the pain was immense, his heart was not there anymore. He pushed himself forward to dislodge the sword from him, and he fell forward onto his knees before Yoreal; she smiled, not knowing that he was stabbed through the chest.

    ¡°I thought you would finally see things our way.¡±

    He looked up at her, his face paler than before, there was little life left in his eyes, but he managed to smile and say one last thing: ¡°The price of my betrayal has been paid.¡± He fell forward onto his face, a pool of blood formed around him. From behind the throne, Aargon appeared with the sword dripping with Thanatos¡¯s blood. Yoreal¡¯s eyes widened with horror; it was not in her plan; this was not supposed to happen.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Elsewhere in the forest, not too far from the Citadel, Izzar was rushing towards the fortress engulfed in smoke and flame, it was in sight, and he could see the smoke billow into the air. He was determined to reach the Citadel in time to save his grandfather. But at the moment of Thanatos¡¯s death, he stopped dead in his tracks; all life and color left him as he sensed his grandfather¡¯s essence disappear from the planet. Then, the fog around them cleared up, everything was clear for the first time, even the temperature rose a few degrees.

    ¡°What have you done?¡± She shouted; it was a heavy shout, her emotions took over. She raised her arms and summoned a thunderous storm from above them in the room; Aargon was surprised; he thought he did what she was planning to do. He ran for cover as bolt after bolt rushed past him, missing him by mere inches. There was no way of escaping the room; the secret room he came from had no other exit; it was only meant for hiding and not running.

    ¡°I needed him alive!¡± She shouted, her voice was as deep as a man¡¯s. Aargon had never heard something like that before. But, watching from the shadows, he was almost certain this was her plan and that he would be rewarded for his actions.

    ¡°This galaxy is lost! Thanatos was the only one with the keys to maintaining order. You fool! What have you done?!¡±

    Her anger spiked, the thunder and lightning stopped, she focused her powers into her hands. Behind her, Aargon could see Iphis, and the rest of her people was shocked at what they were witnessing. They, too, didn¡¯t know that this mysterious old lady possessed such powers.

    Somehow Yoreal came in possession of the Nihil; she had mastered many of its powers and had complete control over them. Aargon had indeed touched the stone in the cave and began his journey down the path, but he possessed no force strong enough to counter that amount.

    From her hands, two bright beams of pure energy shot out, destroying everything in its path; Aargon was in real trouble. The old woman followed him as he tried to find cover towards the door, to his surprise. His loud voice would echo in frustration as he tried to escape.

    Finally, he reached the blown-up door but was met by a ghost of his own. Izzar.

    Izzar saw what the mysterious woman had done; he also saw Thanatos lying in a pool of his own blood. The anger within him sweltered. He was nearing boiling point. Then, from deep within him, a bright light appeared. He groaned with a godly groan, and a massive wave of energy escaped his body, throwing everyone to the floor. He took out the Sword of the Ipsimus and ran towards the old lady, now trying to escape Izzar.

    ¡°What have you done?¡± He asked in a loud voice; she looked at him. Izzar could only see darkness in her eyes, the same as what Thanatos had.

    ¡°It was your friend who murdered him with the crimson blade.¡±

    Izzar looked back and saw that Aargon was gone; he would deal with him later. He turned back to the old lady but found that she wasn¡¯t there anymore, he looked around and saw that there was no one there with him in the room. Somehow everyone escaped.

    Her voice resonated from above him; he looked up and found her floating high above him. She raised her arms; it seemed to bring about an earthquake. The Citadel shook violently, and it began tumbling down. Izzar rose his hands in an attempt to summon a power to counter this, but nothing came. So he lowered his head and focused very hard, forming a shield around him.

    Izzar felt the building collapse; he could not feel any stone hit him or the dust entering his nose, though he didn¡¯t want to open his eyes. The mysterious woman spoke again; this time, Izzar wondered how he could hear her under all the rubble falling all over the place.

    ¡°I will return for you.¡±

    The building around them was collapsing; Iphis could not find an easy way out. There was no time to think about what she witnessed back in the throne room; the only important thing for her was that Thanatos was now dead.

    Most of the soldiers who had entered the hall with her fell behind and fell victim to the collapsing building; there were maybe a handful or less still keeping up to the fast-moving Lady White.

    Iphis reached the main entrance; the dust was filling the Grand Hall quickly; she looked back a final time to see if she was followed. There was no one but three soldiers who survived. Making their way out onto the spaceport of the Citadel, they stopped dead in their tracks. Before them stood Viha and Tarium, Iphis smiled broadly.

    ¡°The Order is not dead.¡±

    Tarium drew his sword, Viha too.

    ¡°Shoot them, but don¡¯t kill the monk.¡± Her order came swiftly; she remained standing where she was, fearing nothing.

    The three soldiers fired upon the two, but their bullets did not seem to meet their target. They ran and dodged most of the shots. Iphis realized that this fight needed martial expertise. She drew a sword of her own; it was a blade made from the same material as the crimson sword Aargon ran off with. This meant nothing to the pair running to attack.

    ¡°Stand down, leave them to me.¡±

    Iphis was confident; she knew most of the monks did not have the level of sword fighting experience she had. She ran forward, meeting them both halfway. Two swords clashed with her blade; it was strong enough to withstand the pressure. With great strength, she pushed them both back with ease. She did not allow them to recover, jumping straight at them with a hellish fury.

    Beneath Iphis¡¯s white robes, she wore thick armor; she was prepared for a fight. Though Viha¡¯s blows connected, it did not penetrate the vital armor; Iphis could see she was in trouble. She swung around with her sword after Viha missed and landed a blow on Viha¡¯s shoulder, this caused her to fall to the ground in agony, Tarium lept from a stack of crates in hopes of landing an aerial blow, but she anticipated it and managed to cut into his legs, causing him too to fall to the ground. Iphis smiled, out of breath. She straightened he robes and concealed her weapon once more.

    ¡°You thought you could get best an Epismess?¡± She snarled then turned to Viha.

    ¡°I recognize the clumsy form you use; you are a thief from Gandron.¡±

    Iphis walked closer to Viha; Viha pushed herself back against a wall.

    ¡°I am no thief.¡± She spat back.

    ¡°Then we shall call you a Champion then?¡±

    Iphis drew her sword once again, pushing deep into Viha¡¯s wound in her shoulder, screaming from the top of her voice she could not bear it any longer.

    ¡°Mercy!¡± Viha was on the verge of passing out.

    ¡°A champion begging for mercy? This cannot be.¡± The sarcasm in her voice was thick.

    ¡°I shall have mercy on you, girl, only because I have use for you.¡±

    A ship landed on one of the landing pads; Iphis smiled. So that was their way off-world, Viha and Tarium were her prisoners now, and she had exactly what she needed to claim the title of Epsimess. The monks were not dead.

    The transport ship left not a moment too soon. The entire Citadel came down in an impressive show of destruction; whoever found themselves stuck in the fortress was indeed dead. But, to Iphis, the fall of the Citadel brought about freedom, chains were now broken, and those slavers were no more.

    Though the mist was gone, the jungles were now engulfed in smoke and dust; the plants and the trees too were covered in white dust, making it look like it snowed. Aargon was looking around; he too was full of dust; the transport ships he just saw fly off into the sky were far out of his reach now. The sky above was covered in smoke and rising dust clouds, making it extremely difficult to see where they had flown off to.

    He looked down at the crimson blade in his hands; the dry blood of Thanatos was still on it. Regret filled his heart; there was no redemption for him. He will never return to his father or show his face in public ever again; he understood his actions would have far-reaching consequences. But, unfortunately, getting off the planet was also something that would be impossible.

    Aargon looked back into the forest, trying not to focus on the dust still lingering in the air from the collapsed Citadel. There was only one place left for him to go if he wished to survive the harsh jungles of Dessix. It was his own destiny to form; only The Nihil was now able to save him from his exile on a world he didn¡¯t know where in the galaxy it was.

    Epilogue

    The news of the death of Thanatos spread across the galaxy like wildfire; in some places, it was welcomed and celebrated, and others caused anger and retaliation. Nevertheless, the Archons still loyal to the Old Order did not give in and fortified their sectors against Iphis.

    The news had reached Sorath too; he was indifferent. Prion was now his main priority, and he was preparing a war of his own. The High command granted him full authority over the Prionnian armed forces, and mobilization was well underway.

    The news had also reached Earth and their Council; they were loyal to Thanatos but found themselves unsure of their next moves. Earth has always been the most loyal sector to the Order since its founding. Iphis was hoping to gain their trust, but only time will tell.

    The rest of the galaxy felt a slight weight drop from their shoulders; no one understood what it meant or what dark age it would bring with it.

 B2C1 - Aftermath

    Her eyes were closed; darkness embraced her with its smothering presence, her mind pondered the events that led to the demise of the all-powerful Thanatos Velix. Iphis never imagined the day would come, though she thought it would be sweet; instead, there was a bitterness in her heart heavier than the one she thought she would have with his demise. The galaxy was finally free from an evil it did not know was holding it captive; Iphis had hoped for much more than this.

    The transporter was still gaining speed, trying to escape the atmosphere of Dessix; through the small observation window, she turned and looked upon the thick smoke towering high into the stratosphere from the collapsed citadel. Her thoughts wandered to the fates of all the monks she so dearly cared for; they were nothing more than collateral in the grand scheme of what had transpired. They willingly gave up their lives for an ideal that had died when Thanatos ascended to the pinnacle of the power they swore to protect.

    The attack did not go as she planned; everything was hanging on a fragile thread; the stability of the Order and galaxy as a whole, her leadership, and everything that goes with the responsibilities of being the Epsimess. She looked back into the ship upon her two unconscious captives, it was a relief that she managed to capture a Monk of the Ipsimus; without him, the mission would have been a complete failure.

    She looked back at the smoke and dust in the distance lingering thick where the Citadel once stood. The ship was now slowly ascending, leaving the minor planet''s atmosphere. It always gave her a nervous tinge in the pit of her stomach when the craft she traveled in left the safety of the planet she was leaving. The ships would shake, and the surface of the planet would move further away from her, taking her into the unknown void where she would vanish to find a different world within the oceans of space.

    The transport slowly approached the Iron Star¡¯s port side docks and landed gracefully without haste on the sprawling landing pad; medical staff was standing at the ready, waiting for the injured to be transferred to the medical deck. The ship''s door slowly opened with much effort, it was attacked by one of the anti-air guns of the Citadel during its approach, but it was the last ship to leave the surface of the Planet, not giving Iphis the luxury of choice.

    Iphis emerged from the ship with an angered stride, furious she walked past all the medical staff without allowing them to scan her for any injuries. Then, with an invisible command, she dragged the three surviving soldiers with her; they were stringing along as she rushed to the Council Room, where her co-conspirers were waiting for her triumphant return. The seven seated in their council chairs were pleased to see her enter the room unassisted and in full health; their smiles were plentiful but were burnt down as soon as the Lady in White began to speak.

    ¡°This mission was a complete failure!¡± Iphis shouted at the council members.

    ¡°Word is Thanatos is dead.¡± Jared Clide said in confusion.

    ¡°He was not supposed to die!¡± She continued. ¡°These three men were the only ones to make it out alive; why is our military so worthless?¡±

    The soldiers used in the attack were from many corners of the galaxy, all of whom were employed under one of those seated on the council. Their jobs were to keep the systems in line and ensure their armed forces were well trained and ready for any task, and beyond all else, loyal to their deaths.

    ¡°In times of peace, there is no reason to waste resources on training soldiers; it would cost too much and provoke too many,¡± Olgigar said with a deep motherly tone; she had trained Iphis during her youth and knew her well.

    ¡°With all due respect, Mistress Junix, this is the failure of Thanatos; his insolence and idleness have caused this galaxy to grow soft. Wars are important to maintain the balance; surely you of all people know that it is part of the philosophy of this Order?¡±

    ¡°It is true, Mistress Velix; however, we were blinded by the years of prosperity and peace, waging wars is a tiresome affair and meaningless in this day and age.¡± Olgigar continued. ¡°Besides, Thanatos is no longer amongst us; you can restore balance now that you are Epsimess.¡± Her old face distorted into a happy face with a broad smile.

    Iphis looked at her with compassion; Olgigar always knew how to tame the wild oceans raging in her soul. Then, her mind shifted to the galaxy.

    ¡°News of what had happened here today will spread quickly once we leave the system; if we do not approach this with great care, the Order might cease to exist.¡± So Iphis spoke, but not directly to those in front of her.

    ¡°Then it might be time for a new Order to be born,¡± Hegard Verex said out of turn.

    ¡°No, the Order of the Ipsimus must survive; if a new Order is born, the loyalists of the Old will retaliate, then we might be stuck fighting an endless war.¡±

    There were slight murmurs under the seven; what Iphis had said was true; there was no way a new Order could exist.

    ¡°The boy lives.¡± Said an old familiar and frail voice from a shadow in the room.

    Everyone present was startled by the sudden intrusion, and some even stood up from their chairs to get a better look at who was behind the old voice. Olgigar went pale when she saw her face appear from the dark; she knew the woman.

    ¡°Mistress Yoreal Velix!¡± She said in shock. ¡°But you were dead.¡±

    ¡°I am very much alive, my dear Junix, and I am very pleased to see you here amongst us.¡±

    ¡°How is he still alive¡­ how are you still alive?¡± Her thoughts reeled; she was not sure what to make of this. There was no way Yoreal could have been on the ship with them; there was no way for her to have gotten off Dessix.

    ¡°He possesses the same power that I do.¡± There was evident agitation in her voice. ¡°And I cannot die; there is no one capable enough to kill me.¡±

    Everyone gasped; Iphis was silent; she knew the power that Yoreal had; Thanatos was searching for it on the planet below. Yoreal stepped forward, standing next to Iphis with a dire grin.

    ¡°We must find the boy.¡± Yoreal broke the silence; she was in control. Though Iphis had no time for questions and explanations, she turned to the three soldiers behind her.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°What are your names?¡±

    All three stood to attention and recited their names, one by one, without hesitation.

    ¡°Albert Banks¡±

    ¡°Carlene Xane¡±

    ¡°Sarah Bates¡±

    ¡°Carlene Xane, I promote you to the expeditionary forces Supreme General. Albert Banks, you will be her deputy, and Sarah Bates, you will be the Commander of the expeditionary forces on the ground.¡± All three saluted in unison, though it seemed to them they were not ready for such roles.

    ¡°General Carlene Xane, you are to brief the Company Commanders on the situation on the ground and deploy a full legion to sweep the debris and surrounding forests for any stragglers or survivors. Anyone found alive must be brought to the Iron Star; no harm should come to them.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Mistress Velix.¡±

    An alarm sounded throughout the ship; everyone looked at Iphis for answers; Iphis looked at Yoreal; she also had no clue what was going on. But, then, her personal communicator sounded; she didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Admiral, what is the situation?¡±

    ¡°Mistress, we have word from the outer territories; the Archons have been alerted to the situation on Dessix. They have amassed a fleet and are inbound.¡±

    ¡°How many ships, Admiral?¡±

    ¡°Scouts report three hundred and twenty-nine, forty-eight are heavy carriers with at least one thousand and fifty small wings on board. Our cruisers are no match for those carriers.¡±

    ¡°Estimate time of arrival?¡±

    ¡°Thirty-nine hours, my lady.¡±

    ¡°Prep the fleet for retreat; we leave the system at the twentieth hour.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my lady.¡±

    The transmission ended, Iphis was fuming, she threw her communicator to the side, and it broke into a thousand pieces against the wall.

    ¡°HOW IS IT POSSIBLE THAT THEIR MILITARY IS MORE PREPARED THAN THE ONE YOU MORONS GAVE ME?¡± She was angry, she screamed at the top of her voice, Yoreal vanished into the shadows once more.

    ¡°Jared!¡± Iphis turned to the wide-eyed Archon, too scared to answer.

    ¡°Find out who these traitors are!¡±

    She turned her attention to her newly promoted commanders.

    ¡°You have fifteen hours; you are dismissed!¡±

    ¡°Mistress.¡± Jared was trying not to raise his voice, but it was almost impossible with her heavy breathing.

    ¡°Did I not give you a task?¡± She was calmer now, but it was the calm before the storm.

    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to pinpoint the ringleader of the forces; it is Archon Aardragon Mullexius; he is actually trying to make contact.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we can reason with him. Let me speak to him.¡±

    The room went dark, the flickering of the holographic projector gave some light; in the middle of the room, an image appeared of a broad man seated on a floating chair, the man lost his legs eons ago and was bound to the chair for life.

    ¡°Archon Aardragon, I acknowledge you.¡±

    ¡°You acknowledge no one, you traitorous trash! Ramon contacted us and told of an imminent attack. Epsimus Thanatos is not responding; we assume the attack had already taken place.¡± The man demanded respect; he was a respected war veteran of the outer systems; he had no patients, even less for any traitor.

    ¡°Now now, Archon, you can either play it cool or¡­.¡±

    ¡°You hold your tongue!¡± It almost seemed like the old man was getting up from his hovering chair.

    ¡°My scouts had just informed me that the Citadel is in ruins and that your fleet is above Dessix. My fleet will wipe yours out in an instant!¡±

    ¡°Archon! Now you listen to me!¡±

    ¡°No! You listen to me, you indolent witch! You have spread rumors of Epsimus Thanatos¡¯s lack of drive when you, yourself, don¡¯t even have the guts to stand before him! The death of the Epsimus is on your hands; we will ensure that you will be dealt with according to the full laws of this order!¡± He slammed his fist down on the armrest of his chair. The veins on his temples were about to blow.

    From the shadows, Yoreal appeared, the old man in the hologram recognized her; he went pale as a sheet.

    ¡°Mistress Velix!¡± He was trembling.

    ¡°It is I.¡± She replied with a hoarse voice.

    ¡°I am sending you a recording; watch it carefully.¡± Yoreal pressed a button on a small remote in her left hand, she smiled. Moments later, the old man looked at her in disbelief.

    ¡°The young man from the Lybrarius Society is to blame for this?¡±

    ¡°It is as you see. He also has in his possession Thanatos¡¯s sword, an important relic I would imagine.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± The old war veteran thought for a moment.

    ¡°Even if so, the Citadel could not have been destroyed by even a thousand members of the Lybrarius society, let alone one boy. However, my scouts reported that a fleet bearing the emblem of the Order laid siege to the Citadel, and with you being in the orbit of Dessix, there is only one explanation for this. You might be the wife of Thanatos, but you are a lying witch, just as Iphis. There is nowhere in the galaxy you¡¯ll be able to hide from me!¡±

    The transmission ended, Iphis looked blankly at Yoreal; the mysterious old woman did not award a response.

    ¡°We need to retreat to the Sol system. The Earth Council is our oldest ally, and they will not hesitate to protect the new Epsimess.¡±

    Yoreal turned around and faded back into the darkness; the others in the room kept silent; Iphis had no words either. Standing and staring into nothing, she contemplated her next move. The risk of splitting the order into two was too great, and she would avoid it at all costs. She had been warned about the possibility of a chasm in the new Order if Thanatos was killed. However, it was not her intention to kill the aging Lord of the Galaxy.

    Once again, she looked around the room, searching for an ounce of accountability; her councilors did not offer any. The success of their mission on Dessix depended on Izzar being captured or killed. However, she did not want the boy to die. It was still unclear whether or not Izzar survived the collapse of the Citadel; Yoreal could have been mistaken. Though they did know that Aargon was still alive, and she needed the sword in his possession in order to exert her dominance over the vast hordes of Archons controlling the galaxy in the name of the Order.

    Iphis turned away; she paused for a moment shaking her head in disappointment; the others in the room could feel her disappointment.

    Elsewhere¡­

    ¡°My lord, do you think it is possible that the boy worked alone?¡±

    The old man in the hovering chair shifted in discomfort, his eyes flared and his nose too. He turned towards a massive map displayed on a flickering screen with his entire chair. The room around him was busy; men in uniform ran about doing their duties.

    ¡°Iphis was there to kill Thanatos or subjugate him¡­ or something. She was not there for a friendly visit. Ramon contacted us for a reason, albeit against the wishes of the Epsimus. We shall proceed with the attack on Iphis.¡±

    The officer nodded and turned away. Another appeared from the fray.

    ¡°My lord, we have the Grand Keeper of thw Sanctum on Prion, Luther Lexius, for you.¡±

    A large hologram appeared with the face of Luther seemingly resonating from thin air; he slightly bowed his head, his face seemed distorted, and the weight of the world was on his shoulder.

    ¡°My old friend.¡± Said Aardragon to Luther, he was genuinely happy to see him, but the matter of his son made the call a not-so-happy reunion.

    ¡°Archon Aardragon. How may I be of service to you?¡±

    ¡°I have a delicate matter regarding your son to discuss with you. Do you have the time?¡±

    ¡°My son?¡± Luther¡¯s eyes lit up, and his voice quivered through the hologram.

    ¡°Yes. Are you aware that he has slain Epsimus Thanatos?¡±

    Luther¡¯s eyes grew wider, anguish overtook him, he fell to the ground in disbelief; it was a death sentence; nothing less would be handed down by the Order.

    ¡°We do not know the circumstances behind his attack; that¡¯s why I wish to contact you first¡­ Does the Lybrarius Society have any cause to commission an assassination of Epsimus Thanatos Velix?¡±

    Luther was still shaking; he was lost for words; he could not comprehend the meaning of this. Did he push his son over the edge?

    ¡°The-The Lybrarius so-society is a peaceful society. Therefore, we-we have no cause for this. Pe-Perhaps I could offer an explanation?¡±

    ¡°I have heard what I needed to; Aargon¡¯s actions are circumstantial and nothing more than that if he stands to gain nothing. I truly am sorry for what transpired; the law specifies that Aargon should be hunted down and killed for treason. You have my heartfelt sympathy.¡±

    Aardrogan stopped the transmission and took a communicator from his pocket.

    ¡°Commander, proceed to Dessix and assume all battle protocols.¡±